Quantcast
Channel: Bharatkalyan97
Viewing all 11035 articles
Browse latest View live

Ramasetu protection, shelving Sethusamudram project: Centre seeks time from SC. Declare Ramasetu Natl. Heritage Monument, study ALL alternative transport systems

$
0
0

Sethusamudram project: Swamy takes on Centre in SC

Sethusamudram project: Swamy takes on Centre in SC
Swamy told the bench that he had no objection to the Centre filing a fresh affidavit.
NEW DELHI: BJP leader Subramanian Swamy on Thursday warned the NDA government against reviving the UPA's Rs 25,000 crore Sethusamudram channel project, which was meant to make Palk Strait navigable for bigger ships to save them from circling Sri Lanka while travelling from India's one coast to the other. 

A bench of Chief Justice H L Dattu and Justice Arun Misra appeared more than happy to adjourn hearing in the controversial case when additional solicitor general Pinky Anand said the Centre needed time to respond to the issue raised in the case over the years. Justice Misra also recused from hearing the matter. 

The court by an interim order in 2007 had stayed dredging of Ram Sethu or Adam's Bridge on petitioners' plea that it had immense religious value for Hindus. 

Swamy told the bench that he had no objection to the Centre filing a fresh affidavit. "But the Centre cannot change its stand. It had declared on the floor of Parliament that it was going to scrap the project," Swamy said as the SC adjourned hearing in the matter. 

On December 1, 2014, shipping minister Pon Radhakrishnan had told Rajya Sabha, "Government of India is keen to explore the possibility of alternative route for SSCP through Pamban Pass by avoiding the Ram Sethu/Adam's Bridge area and RITES has been entrusted with the work of undertaking pre-feasibility study on that area. RITES has submitted the report." 

RITES had said, "The major constraint in the Pamban channel is the narrow and shallow channel between the two coral reef islands of Pullivasal and Krusadai. This narrow channel is silted up due to trap of long shore sediment transport between Gulf of Mannar and Palk Strait. The channel width at this location is about 125 metres and the depths are 2.13 metres below Chart Datum (CD). Only during high tide this critical channel can be negotiated. 

"The bathymetric surveys carried out have revealed that the depths available under the Pamban bridge are 5.5 to 5.6 metres. Without dredging in the proximity of the Pamban bridge, the draft of the vessel can be increased to 4.5 metres with a depth of 5.5 metres by deepening and widening the narrow approach channel to Pamban between the coral islands," it had said.

Centre seeks time from SC to spell stand on Sethusamudram project

Last Updated: Thursday, November 26, 2015 - 12:58
Centre seeks time from SC to spell stand on Sethusamudram projectNew Delhi: The Centre on Thursday sought four weeks' time to spell out its stand on the controversial Sethusamudram project initiated to facilitate navigation between India's east and west coasts.


Additional Solicitor General Pinaki Anand requested for time while seeking an adjournment on Bharatiya Janata Party leader Subramanian Swamy's application to seek an end to the hearing in the matter after the government's statement in parliament that it was abandoning the project.
Swamy moved the apex court to challenge the project on the basis of religious belief that a 'Ram Sethu' - believed to have been built by Lord Rama's army to cross the Palk Strait into Sri Lanka - exists in the area and sought a national heritage status for it.
IANS
http://zeenews.india.com/news/india/centre-seeks-time-from-sc-to-spell-stand-on-sethusamudram-project_1826594.html

German federals state transfers 10000 Swiss Bank records on Greek tax cheats. Will NaMo restitute kaalaadhan?

$
0
0

Germany gives Greece 10,000 records on possible tax cheats who used Swiss bank accounts

Associated Press



BERLIN (AP) — Germany has shared some 10,000 records on possible Greek tax cheats with Athens.
Authorities in the German state of North Rhine-Westphalia say the records concern Greek individuals and companies who had almost 4 billion Swiss francs stashed in Swiss bank accounts.
Bank secrecy rules in Switzerland long made it easy for foreigners to hide money there. In recent years the country has signed several agreements pledging to cooperate with foreign tax authorities.
The state's finance minister, Norbert Walter-Borjans, said in a statement Wednesday that the data might help Greece achieve "more tax honesty."
Switzerland has criticized the use of the records by foreign governments, arguing that the data was illegally obtained.
http://www.usnews.com/news/business/articles/2015/11/25/germany-gives-greece-10-000-records-on-possible-tax-cheats
Germans transfer Swiss bank details to Athens
Published: 25 Nov 2015 20:05 GMT+01:00

The "more than 10,000 data entries" related to Swiss bank accounts with assets totalling the equivalent of  €3.7 billion ($3.9 billion) held by both individuals and companies, said the finance ministry of North Rhine-Westphalia in a statement issued on Wednesday.  
"The Greek government is taking an important step to bring about more tax honesty in the country," said the state's finance minister Norbert Walter-Borjans. 
"We in North Rhein-Westphalia are supporting the authorities there," he said.
 
"Thanks to the successful work of our tax investigators, we are able to help."
 
The western state, Germany's most populous, has in recent years purchased data relating to Swiss bank accounts in its bid to clamp down on tax cheats.
 
Greece's Finance Minister Trifon Alexiadis welcomed the information and said the authorities will seek more details from Switzerland.
 
The government of cash-strapped Greece has been struggling to fight against a deeply ingrained culture of tax evasion, with many people making little secret of their preference of doing business in cash to avoid paying tax.
 
Greece's finance ministry estimates that the country loses up to 20 billion euros a year to tax evasion and smuggling.
 
Germany helped broker a series of European bailouts for Greece to head off it defaulting on its debts but insisted on strict reform commitments in return, including a crackdown on tax dodging.

Theory for genius: Why is Einstein world’s most famous scientist? -- Andrew Robinson

$
0
0

Theory for genius: Why is Einstein world’s most famous scientist?

  • Andrew Robinson, Project Syndicate, London
  •  |  
  • Updated: Nov 26, 2015 16:58 IST







A nanochip made of quartz glass with a picture of Albert Einstein under a microscope of technology company NanoJewellery in Lindau, lake Constance in May 2013. (AFP)

Albert Einstein announced his greatest achievement, the general theory of relativity, in Berlin a century ago, on November 25, 1915. For many years, hardly any physicist could understand it. But, since the 1960s, following decades of controversy, most cosmologists have regarded general relativity as the best available explanation, if not the complete description, of the observed structure of the universe, including black holes.
And yet, even today, hardly anyone apart from specialists understands general relativity--unlike, say, the theory of natural selection, the periodic table of the elements, and the wave/particle duality in quantum theory. So why is Einstein the world’s most famous and most quoted (and misquoted) scientist--far ahead of Isaac Newton or Stephen Hawking--as well as a universal byword for genius?
Einstein’s fame is indeed puzzling. When he gave lectures about general relativity at Oxford University in 1931, the academic audience packed the hall, only to ebb away, baffled by his mathematics and his German, leaving only a small core of experts. Afterward, a cleaner rubbed the equations off the blackboard (though thankfully one blackboard was saved and is on display in Oxford’s Museum of the History of Science).
Yet, when Einstein and his wife appeared as the personal guests of Charlie Chaplin at the 1931 premiere of Chaplin’s film City Lights in Los Angeles, they had to battle their way through frantically pressing and cheering crowds (on whom the police had earlier threatened to use tear gas). The entire movie theater rose in their honor. A somewhat baffled Einstein asked his host what it all meant. “They cheer me because they all understand me, and they cheer you because no one understands you,” quipped Chaplin.
In the 1940s, Einstein told a biographer: “I never understood why the theory of relativity with its concepts and problems so far removed from practical life should for so long have met with a lively, or indeed passionate, resonance among broad circles of the public… I have never yet heard a truly convincing answer to this question.” To a New York Times interviewer, he disarmingly remarked: “Why is it that nobody understands me, yet everybody likes me?”
Part of the reason for Einstein’s fame is surely that his earliest, and best known, achievement--the 1905 special theory of relativity--seemed to have come out of the blue, without any prior achievement. Like Newton (but unlike Charles Darwin), he did not have anyone of distinction in his family. He was not notably excellent at school and college (unlike Marie Curie); in fact, he failed to obtain a university position after graduation. He was not part of the scientific establishment, and worked mostly alone. In 1905, he was struggling as a mere patent clerk, with a newborn child. Regardless of whether we grasp relativity, his apparently sudden burst of genius inevitably intrigues everyone.
A further reason for Einstein’s fame is that he was active in many areas far afield from physics, notably politics and religion, including Zionism. He is best known in this regard for his open opposition to Nazi Germany from 1933, his private support for building the atomic bomb in 1939, and his public criticism of the hydrogen bomb and McCarthyism in the 1950s (J. Edgar Hoover’s FBI promptly launched a secret investigation of him). In 1952, he was offered the presidency of Israel.
Clearly, Einstein’s turbulent later life and courageous stands fascinate many people who are bemused by general relativity. According to Bertrand Russell: “Einstein was not only a great scientist, he was a great man.” Jacob Bronowski proposed that “Newton is the Old Testament god; it is Einstein who is the New Testament figure…full of humanity, pity, a sense of enormous sympathy.”
Arthur C. Clarke believed that it was “Einstein’s unique combination of genius, humanist, pacifist, and eccentric” that “made him accessible - and even lovable - to tens of millions of people.” Richard Dawkins calls himself “unworthy to lace Einstein’s sockless shoes….I gladly share his magnificently godless spirituality.”
Such a combination of solitary brilliance, personal integrity, and public activism is rare among intellectuals. When one adds Einstein’s lifelong gift for witty aphorism when dealing with the press and the public, his unique and enduring fame no longer seems so puzzling.
After all, who could fail to be charmed by his popular summary of relativity: “An hour sitting with a pretty girl on a park bench passes like a minute, but a minute sitting on a hot stove seems like an hour.” And then there is my own favorite: “To punish me for my contempt of authority, Fate has made me an authority myself.”
(Andrew Robinson is the author of Einstein: A Hundred Years of Relativity and Genius: A Very Short Introduction. Copyright: Project Syndicate, 2015 )

http://www.hindustantimes.com/analysis/theory-for-genius-why-is-einstein-world-s-most-famous-scientist/story-9tES58tny196nCPOVqyhHK.html

Einstein's Theory of General Relativity






Theory of General Relativity
Einstein's theory of general relativity predicted that the space-time around Earth would be not only warped but also twisted by the planet's rotation. Gravity Probe B showed this to be correct.
Credit: NASA


                                                                                                                                                                                    

In 1905, Albert Einstein determined that the laws of physics are the same for all non-accelerating observers, and that the speed of light in a vacuum was independent of the motion of all observers. This was the theory of special relativity. It introduced a new framework for all of physics and proposed new concepts of space and time.
Einstein then spent 10 years trying to include acceleration in the theory and published his theory of general relativity in 1915. In it, he determined that massive objects cause a distortion in space-time, which is felt as gravity.

The tug of gravity

Two objects exert a force of attraction on one another known as "gravity." Sir Isaac Newton quantified the gravity between two objects when he formulated his three laws of motion. The force tugging between two bodies depends on how massive each one is and how far apart the two lie. Even as the center of the Earth is pulling you toward it (keeping you firmly lodged on the ground), your center of mass is pulling back at the Earth. But the more massive body barely feels the tug from you, while with your much smaller mass you find yourself firmly rooted thanks to that same force. Yet Newton's laws assume that gravity is an innate force of an object that can act over a distance.













As he worked out the equations for his general theory of relativity, Einstein realized that massive objects caused a distortion in space-time. Imagine setting a large body in the center of a trampoline. The body would press down into the fabric, causing it to dimple. A marble rolled around the edge would spiral inward toward the body, pulled in much the same way that the gravity of a planet pulls at rocks in space. [Video: How To See Spacetime Stretch]

http://www.space.com/20823-strange-star-pair-confirms-einstein-video.html#ooid=U1Mzh5cDpC-xuAuJu1V5NS1SuwINHPJx (1:28)

Experimental evidence

Although instruments can neither see nor measure space-time, several of the phenomena predicted by its warping have been confirmed.
Einstein's Cross
Einstein's Cross is an example of gravitational lensing.
Credit: NASA and European Space Agency (ESA)


Gravitational lensing: Light around a massive object, such as a black hole, is bent, causing it to act as a lens for the things that lie behind it. Astronomers routinely use this method to study stars and galaxies behind massive objects.
Einstein's Cross, a quasar in the Pegasus constellation, is an excellent example of gravitational lensing. The quasar is about 8 billion light-years from Earth, and sits behind a galaxy that is 400 million light-years away. Four images of the quasar appear around the galaxy because the intense gravity of the galaxy bends the light coming from the quasar.
Gravitational lensing can allow scientists to see some pretty cool things, but until recently, what they spotted around the lens has remained fairly static. However, since the light traveling around the lens takes a different path, each traveling over a different amount of time, scientists were able to observe a supernova occur four different times as it was magnified by a massive galaxy.
In another interesting observation, NASA's Kepler telescope spotted a dead star, known as a white dwarf, orbiting a red dwarf in a binary system. Although the white dwarf is more massive, it has a far smaller radius than its companion.
"The technique is equivalent to spotting a flea on a light bulb 3,000 miles away, roughly the distance from Los Angeles to New York City," Avi Shporer of the California Institute of Technology said in a statement.
Changes in the orbit of Mercury: The orbit of Mercury is shifting very gradually over time, due to the curvature of space-time around the massive sun. In a few billion years, it could even collide with Earth.
Frame-dragging of space-time around rotating bodies: The spin of a heavy object, such as Earth, should twist and distort the space-time around it. In 2004, NASA launched the Gravity Probe B (GP-B). The precisely calibrated satellite caused the axes of gyroscopes inside to drift very slightly over time, a result that coincided with Einstein's theory.
"Imagine the Earth as if it were immersed in honey," Gravity Probe-B principal investigator Francis Everitt, of Stanford University, said in a statement.
"As the planet rotates, the honey around it would swirl, and it's the same with space and time. GP-B confirmed two of the most profound predictions of Einstein's universe, having far-reaching implications across astrophysics research."
Gravitational redshift: The electromagnetic radiation of an object is stretched out slightly inside a gravitational field. Think of the sound waves that emanate from a siren on an emergency vehicle; as the vehicle moves toward an observer, sound waves are compressed, but as it moves away, they are stretched out, or redshifted. Known as the Doppler Effect, the same phenomena occurs with waves of light at all frequencies. In 1959, two physicists, Robert Pound and Glen Rebka, shot gamma-rays of radioactive iron up the side of a tower at Harvard University and found them to be minutely less than their natural frequency due to distortions caused by gravity.
Gravitational waves: Violent events, such as the collision of two black holes, are thought to be able to create ripples in space-time known as gravitational waves. The Laser Interferometer Gravitational Wave Observatory (LIGO) is currently searching for the first signs of these tell-tale indicators.
In 2014, scientists announced that they had detected gravitational waves left over from the Big Bang using the Background Imaging of Cosmic Extragalactic Polarization (BICEP2) telescope in Antarctica. Such waves are thought to be embedded in the cosmic microwave background. However, further research revealed that their data was contaminated by dust in the line of sight.
"Searching for this unique record of the very early universe is as difficult as it is exciting," Jan Tauber, the European Space Agency's project scientist for the Planck space mission to search for cosmic waves, said in a statement.

12 things to know about Einstein's theories of relativity



ICHR chief Sudershan Rao quits

$
0
0

No honorarium, ICHR chief Sudershan Rao quits

Prof Yellapragada Sudershan Rao, who headed Kakatiya University’s history department, has been appointed by the new government as chairman of the Indian Council of Historical Research. Source: Express PhotoProf Yellapragada Sudershan Rao, who headed Kakatiya University’s history department, was appointed by the new government as chairman of the Indian Council of Historical Research. ( Express Photo)
The chairman of the Indian Council of Historical Research (ICHR), Yellapragada Sudershan Rao, has quit the post just 16 months into his term. Although the reason for his resignation is not clear, government sources attributed the move to the chairman’s unhappiness over being denied an honorarium of Rs 1.5 lakh per month.
When contacted, Rao confirmed that he put in his papers on November 24, but denied that the move was linked to the honorarium. “I am waiting for the communication from the government. I have nothing to say at the moment. I have resigned on personal reasons and not the reasons you are reporting,” Rao told The Indian Express.
Sources said that the resignation has neither been accepted nor rejected by the government.
In his resignation letter addressed to Union HRD Minister Smriti Irani, Rao stated: “I tender my apologies for causing this inconvenience midway to the government. I relinquish this office with some satisfaction that I could do some good work in ICHR during my term.”
The proposal to grant Rao an honorarium was first mooted during the 81st meeting of the General Council of ICHR on September 23.
According to the minutes of the meeting, all ICHR members “unanimously resolved” to recommend “the grant of suitable honorarium as a token of respect” for the chairman, and the proposal was forwarded to the HRD ministry for “consideration”.
Although the records do not mention any specific amount, sources said the Council sought an amount of Rs 1.5 lakh per month for Rao.
The post of ICHR chairperson is honorary and none of its previous heads have drawn any income for occupying the position. “Rao was aware of all this when he joined as chairperson. The government cannot suddenly change that. This was conveyed to him informally recently,” said sources.
Asked about the honorarium, Rao said, “There are two points here to clarify. Firstly, I did not hear a yes or a no from HRD (ministry) on this issue for you to say I have decided on those grounds. Secondly, the council passed the request to HRD, it was not my individual request.”
Rao is a member of the Akhil Bharatiya Itihas Sankalan Yojana, the RSS’s history wing, and former head of the Department of History and Tourism Management at Kakatiya University. He was appointed as ICHR boss for a term of three years in July 2014, in a controversial move that was criticised by historians such as Romila Thapar and Irfan Habib who questioned his academic credentials.
Rao’s views on using Mahabharata and Ramayana as valid sources for historical research had earlier attracted criticism, as also his 2007 blog post advocating the “merits” of the caste system.
At the ICHR, Rao’s term was eventful with the Council deciding to pursue two new research projects, including one on mapping the country’s scientific achievements starting from the Vedic era up to the 18th century. On his recommendation, the HRD ministry had also appointed three historians, all office-bearers of the Akhil Bharatiya Itihas Sankalan Yojana, to the council.

http://indianexpress.com/article/india/india-news-india/no-honorarium-ichr-chief-yellapragada-sudershan-rao-quits/ 

Prufrock defence of a Maoist in a commune, Aravindan Balakrishnan

$
0
0

Maoist 'cult' leader denies rape as he claims female commune members competed for his affections

Aravindan Balakrishnan also denies keeping women as slaves who waited on him hand and foot, telling court they refused to let him help around house

Aravindan BalakrishnanAravindan Balakrishnan, 73, arrives at court Photo: EDDIE MULHOLLAND
5:22PM GMT 26 Nov 2015

The leader of a Maoist "cult" has denied raping a follower, claiming that the female members of his commune had competed for his affections and encouraged the sexual activity themselves.
Aravindan Balakrishnan, 75, also denied keeping the women as slaves who waited on him hand and foot, telling a court they refused to let him help around the house to allow him to get on with his “ideological and political work".
And he suggested that his daughter, whom he is alleged to have kept prisoner for 30 years, was not allowed to leave the commune because he feared she would be attacked on the violent streets of Brixton, south London.
“Comrade Bala” is accused of using "brutal and calculated" manipulation to subjugate women under his control, regularly forcing two of them to perform degrading sex acts and subjecting them to vicious beatings.
He groomed and raped one of his victims after forcing her to keep explicit sex diaries which he shared with the rest of his sect, Southwark Crown Court has heard.
Slavery Comrade Bala, Aravindan Balakrishnan appearing in court in 1997Slavery Comrade Bala, Aravindan Balakrishnan appearing in court in 1997  Photo: ITV NEWS
His own daughter was kept captive from her birth in 1983 until she managed to escape the cult in 2013 aged 30, it is claimed.
Giving evidence at his trial for the first time, married Balakrishnan, who wore a patterned cardigan, burst out laughing when confronted with the allegation that he had raped one of the complainants.
He claimed the woman, who cannot be named for legal reasons, was “extremely jealous” of another member of the collective, Sian Davies, with whom he had also had an affair and who fathered his child.
He said she had seduced him in order to try and outdo her.
"She was extremely competitive with Sian, that's even before they knew me,” he told the jury. "It goes way back because (the alleged victim) wasn't good in her studies.
"I was the focus of their competition, it became so obvious, she would say something to what Sian had said earlier and that's how it unfolded."
Asked why he had kissed the complainant back when she allegedly first kissed him, he replied: “She was quite a pushy person - she was extremely jealous of Sian and she never hid it."
Sian Davies, who had a child with Aravindan BalakrishnanSian Davies, who had a child with Aravindan Balakrishnan
Balakrishnan claimed he encouraged the woman to write down her sexual history in order to "cleanse her mind”.
And he insisted that he had not ordered his followers to sever ties with their families but that they had done so of their own free will.
"There was no prohibition in that I told them not to contact their families, they decided that themselves because they knew that if their parents knew they would not be very happy, so they decided to have no contact,” he said.
The women never went out alone, and neighbours have recalled seeing the women leaving the house just once a week to go to the shops, walking in single file.
"I was the focus of their competition, it became so obvious, she would say something to what Sian had said earlier and that's how it unfolded"
Aravindan Balakrishnan
His daughter almost never went outside, it is claimed, and locals remember occasionally catching a glimpse of her face staring out of the window.
Balakrishnan, from Edmonton, north London, said the women were only allowed out in pairs because the area they lived in was "notorious for violence" and "anything could happen".
"If you go out by yourself you can get into all kinds of problems which is what (my daughter) didn't appreciate,” he said.
The Indian-born pensioner, who emigrated to the UK from Singapore in 1963, described himself as a "revolutionary socialist" when he arrived in the country because of an anti-communist sentiment.
He attended London School of Economics in the 1960s and said he believed the British state was facist at that time after witnessing the country's "cruelty" in their former colony Singapore.
He denies seven counts of indecent assault and four counts of rape against two women during the 1970s and 1980s. He also denies three counts of actual bodily harm, cruelty to a child under 16 and false imprisonment.
The trial continues.

bit.ly/1MTHRK0

Parliament to go paperless from today. NaMo, announce zero tolerance for the corrupt, restitute kaalaadhan.

$
0
0

Parliament to go paperless from today

Sumitra Mahajan, Congress, CPM, Trinamool Congress, TMC, Samajwadi Party, RJD, Sushma Swaraj, india news, newsSpeaker Sumitra Mahajan said a copy of the annual report will be sent to every party’s office. (PTI Photo)
When the Winter Session opens on Thursday, Parliament will go paperless and its corridors will no longer be filled with huge bundles of annual reports and question papers.
From this session onwards, annual reports from the ministries, committee reports, private members’ bills, unstarred questions and bulletin -1 will be uploaded on Parliament website.
At the all-party meeting held on Wednesday evening, Lok Sabha Speaker Sumitra Mahajan informed leaders that a copy of the annual report will be sent to each party office. “If anyone wants a printed version, they will have the option for some more time. But once the training programme for the MPs is over, everyone will have to use the digital version,” said a source in Parliament.
The MPs are entitled to purchase an iPad, whose cost will be reimbursed by Parliament.
“Parliament website has been redone and all the reports will be uploaded immediately after they are tabled in Parliament,” added the source. Officials from the National Informatics Centre (NIC) have been working overtime to make this digitisation possible.
“Online messaging system will also be made more effective so that paper slips can be completely avoided. MPs will be given unique and simple mail IDs also,” he said.
While Wi-fi facility is already available inside both Houses, the Central Hall and the residences of MPs, upgrading Parliament’s internet facility to 4G is also on the cards.
Sources said that the process of digitisation has been in the works for some time to make the services fast and transparent. Even the training programme for MPs, which was conducted by the NIC in coordination with the Bureau of Parliamentary Studies and Training, was aimed at introducing members to features of the Lok Sabha website and other government websites. In another initiative, experts from the Department of Electronics and Information Technology trained MPs in e-signing and operating digital lockers.
Sources claimed that the move towards a paperless Parliament was also pushed by the security concerns surrounding bundles of reports getting piled up in corridors and stair cases.
http://indianexpress.com/article/india/india-news-india/parliament-to-go-paperless-from-today/99/print/

Trefoil of Indus Script Corpora and Siva, Dance step of Ganesa, of Cosmic Dancer

$
0
0

Three strands, tri-dhātu is an Indus Script hieroglyph on पोतृ pōtṟ'purifier priest' to signify dhā̆vaḍ, dhamaga 'smelter, blacksmith' working in alloy of three mineral ores.
Lokokti and Lokottara renderings of Indus Script Corpora messages. Siva and Ganesa as cultural identifiers of Bharatam Janam is evidenced by Indus Script hieroglyph-multiplexes signified on sculptural friezes and writing systems in a stunning continuum of nearly 4 millennia, from ca. 3300 BCE (Harappa potsherd with tabernae montana hieroglyphs) to Candi Sukuh Sivalinga and Ganesa iconography of 15th century. There are emphatic indicators of the veneration of the Cosmic Dancer Siva-Nataraja and Ganesa of the GaNa-s shown also on Bhutesvar cultural friezes in the context of smelting processes. The smelting processes date back to Indus Script hieroglyphs of trefoil tri-dhātu signifiers of metalwork. Metalwork in kole.l'smithy' evolves into kole.l'temple' venerating that Dancer of cosmic phenomena which find mirror images on smithy-forge work by smiths, Bharatam Janam, 'metalcaster folk'.
पोतृ pōtṟ 'purifier priest', adorned with the hieroglyphs of one dotted circle, two dotted circles and three dotted circles is: dhā̆vaḍ m. ʻiron-smelter' and dhamaga 'blacksmith'. He wears two paṭṭi  tied to a dotted circle, one on his forehead and another on his right shoulder. Rebus rendering is: paṭṭi 'hamlet, village'. Thus, पोतृ pōtṟ is bhaṭṭāraka 'arhat' of the village. The smithy is kole.l, the temple is kole.l He is the smelter, blacksmith working with three dhātu, tri-dhātu in a process which is a metaphor of the cosmic dance of the Cosmic Dancer engaged in dissolution and regeneration. The forge and the anvil are the dance-steps of smiths Bharatam Janam, metalcaster forlk, replicating with mere earth and stone in fire of the smelter, this cosmic dance.
Remarkably precise orthographic evidence is provided by the engraver of Sarasvati-Sindhu civilization who created the limestone statue of priest. This evidence is intended to signify dhātu'strand' rebus: dhātu 'element or mineral ore (ochre, 'red pigment containing hydrated iron oxide' subjected to smelting to produce muhã 'ingot' or muhã'quantity of metal produced at one time in a native smelting furnace'A variant of ochre containing a large amount of hematite, or dehydrated iron oxide, has a reddish tint known as "red ochre". The words in Meluhha (Prakritam or Indian sprachbund) lexis to denote this red element are: Pk. dhāu -- m. ʻ metal, red chalk ʼ; N. dhāu ʻ ore (esp. of copper) ʼ; Or. ḍhāu ʻ red chalk, red ochre ʼ (whence ḍhāuā ʻ reddish ʼ; M. dhāūdhāv m.f. ʻ a partic. soft red stone ʼ (whence dhā̆vaḍ m. ʻ a caste of iron -- smelters ʼ, dhāvḍī ʻ composed of or relating to iron ʼ); -- Si.  ʻ relic ʼ; -- S. dhāī f. ʻ wisp of fibres added from time to time to a rope that is being twisted ʼ, L. dhāī˜ f.(CDIAL 6773). dhāˊtu n. ʻ substance ʼ RV., m. ʻ element ʼ MBh., ʻ metal, mineral, ore (esp. of a red colour) ʼ Mn., ʻ ashes of the dead ʼ lex., ʻPa. dhātu -- m. ʻ element, ashes of the dead, relic ʼ; KharI. dhatu ʻ relic ʼ(CDIAL 6773).
The hieroglyph 'dotted circle' or a single strand is: dhāˊtu strand of rope ʼ (cf. tridhāˊtu -- ʻ threefold ʼ RV., ayugdhātu -- ʻ having an uneven number of strands ʼ KātyŚr.). [√dhā]S. dhāī f. ʻ wisp of fibres added from time to time to a rope that is being twisted ʼ, L. dhāī˜ f. (CDIAL 6773)
This hieroglyph also signifies rebus dhamaga (from root dhma) 'blacksmith' (Prakritam): dhma 'blow': dhamá in cmpds. ʻ blowing ʼ Pāṇ., dhamaka -- m. ʻ blacksmith ʼ Uṇ.com. [√dhamPa. dhama -- , °aka -- m. ʻ one who blows ʼ, Pk. dhamaga<-> m.; K. dam m. ʻ blast of furnace or oven, steam of stewing ʼ; -- Kho. Sh.(Lor.) dam ʻ breath, magical spell ʼ ← Pers. dam. dhámati ʻ blows ʼ RV. [√dham]Pa. dhamati ʻ blows, kindles ʼ, Pk. dhamaï°mēi; K. damun ʻ to roar (of wind), blow up a fire ʼ; S. dhãvaṇu ʻ to blow (with bellows), beat (of pulse) ʼ; P. dhauṇā ʻ to blow (with bellows) ʼ, WPah.khaś. rudh. dhamṇū, G. dhamvũ. -- Kt. dəmō -- , Pr. -- lemo-- ʻ to winnow ʼ rather < dhmāyátē. -- Kho. (Lor.) damik ʻ to work a charm on ʼ deriv. dam ʻ charm ʼ ← Pers. rather than < *dhāmayati. -- Ext. -- kk -- or X MIA. phukk -- , phuṁk -- s.v. *phūtka -- : L. dhaũkaṇ ʻ to blow (with bellows) ʼ; P. dhauk(h)ṇā,dhaũk(h)ṇā ʻ to blow (with bellows), bellow, brawl ʼ; Ku. dhaũkṇo ʻ to blow, breathe ʼ, dhaũkalo ʻ bellows ʼ; H. dhaũknā ʻ to blow (with bellows), breathe on, pant ʼ.dhamana n. ʻ blowing with bellows ʼ lex. [√dhamK. damun m. ʻ bellows ʼ. -- Ash. domótilde; ʻ wind ʼ (→ Pr. dumūˊ), Kt. dyīmi, Wg. damútildemacr;, Bashg. damu; Paš.lauṛ.dāmāˊn, kuṛ. domón, uzb. damūn ʻ rain ʼ (< ʻ *storm ʼ → Par. dhamāˊn ʻ wind ʼ dhamanī f. ʻ bellows ʼ KātySm., ʻ sort of perfume ʼ Bhpr. [√dham]
I suggest that a dotted circle is an orthographic signifier of one strand; two dotted circles joined together as orthographic signifiers of two strands; three dotted circles joined together as orthographic signifiers of three strands.
This orthographic rendering of the hieroglyphs can be vividly seen on the dotted circles shown on the uttariyam (shawl) of the priest statue of Mohenjodaro.
The most common form of braid is the 3-strand braid. The technique is diagrammed below.
A three-strand braid, using hair, rope, or cord appears as follows:


6 denotes number of strands that make up the rope
bhaṭṭāra -- see bhártr̥ -- .Addenda: bhaṭṭa -- 2: WPah.kṭg. (kc.) bhāˋṭ m. ʻ poet and singer ʼ, kṭg. bhāˋṭṭəṇ, kc. bhāṭiṇ f. ʻ his wife ʼ; Garh. bhāṭ ʻ bard ʼ.
பட்டி³ paṭṭi 
பட்டி² paṭṭi
பட்டிகை³ paṭṭikai
பட்டி¹ paṭṭi
Worship of Siva Linga by Gandharvas - Shunga Period - Bhuteshwar - ACCN 3625.The Curzon Museum of Archaeology, Museum Road or Murari Lal Rajpal road, Dampier Nagar, Mathura, Uttar Pradesh, India.
Rebus: meD 'iron' (Mundari. Remo.) Santali glosses

Miedź, med' (Northern Slavic).
Used in most of the Slavic and Altaic languages.
Bakar Bosnian
Медзь [medz'] Belarusian
Měď Czech
Bakar Croatian
Kòper Kashubian
Бакар [Bakar] Macedonian
Miedź Polish
Медь [Med'] Russian
Meď Slovak
Baker Slovenian
Бакар [Bakar] Serbian
Мідь [mid'] Ukrainian


Pk. dhamaṇĭ̄ -- f. ʻ bellows ʼ, S. dhãvaṇi f., H. dhaunī f., G. dhamaṇi f. (whence dhamaṇvũ ʻ to blow with bellows ʼ); -- K. daman, dat. °müñü f. ʻ bad smell (esp. of stale curd or other bad food) ʼ.(CDIAL 6730-2, 6734) ध्मातृ [p= 520,3] m. a blower , smelter or melter (of metal) RV. v , 9 , 5 n. a contrivance for blowing or melting ib. धमक [p= 509,3]m. " a blower " , blacksmith (as blowing the forge) Un2. ii , 35 Sch. See above: Pāṇ., 
dhamaka -- m. ʻ blacksmith ʼ Uṇ.com. [√dhamPa. dhama -- , °aka -- m. ʻ one who blows ʼ, Pk. dhamaga<-> m.
"Mohenjo-daro, a seated male figure with head missing. On the back of the figure, the hair style can be partially reconstructed by a wide swath of hair and a braided lock of hair. A cloak is draped over the edge of the left shoulder and covers the folded legs and lower body, leaving the right shoulder and chest bare. The left arm is clasping the left knee and the hand is visible peeking out from underneath the cloak. The right hand is resting on the right knee which is folded beneath the body." -- Shahid Hussain Raja https://www.pinterest.com/pin/42362052718326625/




A single dotted circle pierced through with a string or band is shown 1. on the right shoulder; and 2. on the forehead.


Image result for three strand braid

Image result for rope making cross sectionCross section of a steel rope is explained by the folowing diagram of types of wire rope showing cross sections and construction.:
Italiano: Schema interno di una fune 6x19. Wire: filo, Strand: trefolo, Core: anima, Rope: fune 
Wire-Strand-Core-Rope
English: Diagram showing construction of 6x19 fibre core flexible wire rope.

19 denotes number of wires that make up each strand
Steel wire rope (right hand lay) "Wire rope consists of several strands laid (or 'twisted') together like a helix. Each strand is likewise made of metal wires laid together like a helix. Initially wrought iron wires were used...Manufacturing a wire rope is similar to making one from natural fibres. The individual wires are first twisted into a strand, then six or so such strands again twisted around a core. This core may consist of steel, but also of natural fibres such as sisalmanilahenequen,jute, or hemp. This is used to cushion off stress forces when bending the rope.https://simple.wikipedia.org/wiki/Wire_rope
Rope that is used for holding ships in port
Close-up of a rope
Hieroglyph of dotted circle on the fillet on the forehead, right shoulder
பட்டா³ paṭṭā, n. < U. paṭṭa. Outer rim of a wheel; வண்டிச் சக்கரத்தின் மேலிட்ட இரும்புப் பட்டம்.

9366 bhaṭṭa2 m. ʻ mixed caste of bards ʼ lex. [Cf. bhaṭa -- m. ʻ mixed caste ʼ lex., bhaḍa -- m. Cat., bhaṇḍa -- m. BrahmavP.Pk. bhaṭṭa -- m. ʻ bard ʼ; K. bāṭh, dat. °ṭhas m. ʻ bard, panegyrist ʼ, S. bhaṭu m., P. bhaṭṭ m., Ku. N. A. B. bhāṭ, Or. bhāṭa, Bhoj. Aw.lakh. H. G. M. bhāṭ m., Si. bäṭṭayā; -- S. bhaṭiṇī f. ʻ woman of this caste ʼ, P. bhaṭṭaṇ
°ṇī f., N. bhaṭini, H. bhāṭan f.; -- N.bhaṭyāunu ʻ to lead a chorus ʼ.


bhaṭṭārikāmaṭha 9367 bhaṭṭārikāmaṭha m. ʻ name of a quarter of Śrīnagar ʼ Rājat. (PW). [bhaṭṭāra -- s.v. bhártr̥ -- , maṭha -- ]K. Brȧḍimar m. < *baṭarimar?
பட்டன் paṭṭaṉ, n. < bhaṭṭa. 1. Learned man, scholar; புலவன். மறைநான்கு முன் னோதிய பட்டனை (திவ். பெரியதி. 7, 3, 6). 2. Brāhmin-priest of a temple; கோயிலருச்சகன். 3. Spiritual master, god; சுவாமி. ஆலநிழலமர் பட்டனை (தேவா. 926, 1). 4. See பட்டர்பிரான். தண்புது வைப்பட்டன் சொன்ன (திவ். பெரியாழ். 3, 8, 10). 

பட்டாசாரி paṭṭācāri, n. < bhaṭṭa பட்டாசாரியன் paṭṭācāriyaṉ
n. < id. +. 1. See பட்டன், 1, 2. (W.) 2. founder of a sub-sect of Mīmāṁsakas; மீமாஞ்ச மதத்தினுள் ஒரு பகுதிக்கு ஆசிரியன். (சி. போ. பா. பக். 44.) பட்டாமணியம் paṭṭā-maṇiyam
n. < U. paṭṭā பட்டாரகன் paṭṭārakaṉn. < bhaṭṭāraka. 1. Deity; கடவுள். (பிங்.) திருநந்திக்கரை பட் டாரகர் (T. A. S. iii, 206). 2. One who attained the stage of Arhat; அருகபதவி பெற்றோர். நமி பட்டாரகர் (தக்கயாகப். 375, உரை). 3. Spiritual preceptor; ஞானகுரு. (பிங்.) முகுந்தோத்தம பட் டாரகர் (T. A. S. iii, 44).பட்டாவளி¹ paṭṭāvaḷi
n. < paṭṭaāvali. 1. List of successive spiritual heads, as among Jains; பட்டம்பெற்ற குருமாரின் தலைமுறை வரிசை. (I. M. P. Md. 42.)







n. < bhaṭṭi. The Prime Minister of Vikramāditya of Ujjayinī; விக்கிர மாதித்தன் மந்திரி.

n. < paṭṭikā. 1. [K. paṭṭi.] Cloth; சீலை. (பிங்.) 








2. Puttee, cloth wound round the legs in place of high boots; கணைக் காலிலிருந்து முழங்கால்வரை சுற்றிக்கட்டிக்கொள்ளும் கிழிப்பட்டை. Loc. 3. Bandage, ligature; புண் கட்டுஞ் சீலை. பட்டிகட்டுதல் (தைலவ. தைல. 128). 4. Hemming; மடிப்புத்தையல். Loc.

, n. < paṭṭikā. 1. Woman's girdle, belt of gold or silver; மேகலை. (சூடா.) (S. I. I. ii, 144.) 2. A belt; அரைக்கச்சை. தொகை விரிபட்டிகைச் சுடருஞ் சுற்றிட (கம்பரா. கடிமண. 65). 3. Stays for the breast; முலைக் கச்சு. (சூடா.) 4. See பட்டி² 1, 3. (W.) 5. A shoulder-strap, used in yogic postures; தோளிலிடும் யோகபட்டி. தோளிலிடும் பட்டிகையும் (பெரியபு. மானக்கஞ். 23). 6. An ornamental structure around the wall, as in the inner sanctuary of a temple; கருப்பக்கிருகம் முதலியவற்றின் மதிலடியைச்சுற்றி அமைக்கப்படும் அலங் காரவேலையுள்ள பகுதி. தம்மிசை யிலங்கு பட்டிகையு மைஞ்ஞூறு விற்கடை (மேருமந். 1133).
, n. prob. படு¹-. 1. [K. M. paṭṭi.] Cow-stall; 
பசுக்கொட்டில்.










(பிங்.)  
2. [K. M. paṭṭi.] Sheep-fold; ஆட்டுக்கிடை. (W.) 3. A measure of land, as sufficient for a sheep-fold; நிலவளவு வகை. (J.) 4. [K. paṭṭi.] Cattle-pound; கொண் டித்தொழ. 5. [T. paṭra, K. paṭṭi.] Hamlet, village; சிற்றூர். (நாமதீப. 486). 6. Place; இடம். (பிங்.)

Pylon with womb-shaped sculptural relief, Candi Sukuh. Bhima, a hero of the Mahabharata, who stands opposite a pedestaled god within a horseshoe-shaped arch.The figures are sculpted in wayang puppet style, resembling theirleather-puppet counterparts in posture, costume, and sideways presentation.
Kneeling Bhima with club. Candi Ceto.
Consecrated Ganggasudhi sivalinga, Candi Sukuh
Pannenborg-Stutterheim's studies based on descriptive and iconographic studies, point to a Mahabharata narrative adapted in Javanese texts.
Candi Sukuh temple was consecrated by Bhre Daha in 1440 CE celebrating Bhima, an embodiment of the philosophy of life alternating between death and rebirth in an eternal cycle, a cosmic dance. King Kertanagara’s role in unifying Majapahit Empire, founded on Dharma-Dhamma is recorded in history. Some refer to Candi Sukuh as a temple venerating Tantrik Saivism as ‘Bhima cult’. Bhre Daha belonged to the tradition of royal purohita Bhagawan Ganggasudhi, associated with the royal house of Girindrawardhana. Gangga sudhi is rebus for kanga sudhi ‘purification by brazier, kanga’.

Stutterheim, WF, 1935, Indian influences in Old-Balinese Art, London, The India Society argues for the iconography of Candi Sukuh and Candi Ceto based on Mahabharata narratives in Javanese texts. The episodes relate to the narration of Bhima's birth from a caul in Bhima Bungkus and other Mahabharata episodes from Bhima Suwarga.
11
12
Paintings in Bali based in Bhima Suwarga. Bhima rescues the Atman of Pandu from hell with guidance from Siva.

I suggest that the narrative of dhā̆vaḍ, dhamaga 'smelter, blacksmith' working in alloy of three mineral ores in Indus Script hieroglyphs is a cultural idiom signified on Candi Sukuh sculptural narratives. The connecting link is Siva and Ganesa, as shown by the ekamukha sivalinga and gana on Bhutesvar reliefs shown in the context of a smelter.

See: http://bharatkalyan97.blogspot.in/2015/06/sacred-metalwork-bronze-age-hieroglyphs.html
A tree associated with smelter and linga from Bhuteshwar, Mathura Museum. Architectural fragment with relief showing winged dwarfs (or gaNa) worshipping with flower garlands, Siva Linga. Bhuteshwar, ca. 2nd cent BCE. Lingam is on a platform with wall under a pipal tree encircled by railing. (Srivastava,  AK, 1999, Catalogue of Saiva sculptures in Government Museum, Mathura: 47, GMM 52.3625) The tree is a phonetic determinant of the smelter indicated by the railing around the linga: kuṭa°ṭi -- , °ṭha -- 3, °ṭhi -- m. ʻ tree ʼ  Rebus: kuhi 'smelter'. kuṭa, °ṭi -- , °ṭha -- 3, °ṭhi -- m. ʻ tree ʼ lex., °ṭaka -- m. ʻ a kind of tree ʼ Kauś.Pk. kuḍa -- m. ʻ tree ʼ; Paš. lauṛ. kuṛāˊ ʻ tree ʼ, dar. kaṛék ʻ tree, oak ʼ ~ Par. kōṛ ʻ stick ʼ IIFL iii 3, 98. (CDIAL 3228)
The base is decorated with ‘trefoil’ indicating three perforations or three strands:  tri-dhātu signifying three mineral ores,  tri-dhātu.
Lingam, grey sandstone in situ, Harappa, Trench Ai, Mound F, Pl. X (c) (After Vats). "In an earthenware jar, No. 12414, recovered from Mound F, Trench IV, Square I
Terracotta sivalinga, Kalibangan.

Ekamukha Sivalinga
Relief with Ekamukha linga. Mathura. 1st cent. CE (Fig. 6.2). This is the most emphatic representation of linga as a pillar of fire. The pillar is embedded within a brick-kiln with an angular roof and is ligatured to a tree. Hieroglyph: kuTi 'tree' rebus: kuThi 'smelter'. In this composition, the artists is depicting the smelter used for smelting to create mũh 'face' (Hindi) rebus: mũhe 'ingot' (Santali) of mēḍha 'stake' rebus: meḍ 'iron, metal' (Ho. Munda)मेड (p. 662) [ mēḍa ] f (Usually मेढ q. v.) मेडका m A stake, esp. as bifurcated. मेढ (p. 662) [ mēḍha ] f A forked stake. Used as a post. Hence a short post generally whether forked or not. मेढा (p. 665) [ mēḍhā ] m A stake, esp. as forked. 2 A dense arrangement of stakes, a palisade, a paling. मेढी (p. 665) [ mēḍhī ] f (Dim. of मेढ) A small bifurcated stake: also a small stake, with or without furcation, used as a post to support a cross piece. मेढ्या (p. 665) [ mēḍhyā ] a (मेढ Stake or post.) A term for a person considered as the pillar, prop, or support (of a household, army, or other body), the staff or stay. मेढेजोशी (p. 665) [ mēḍhējōśī ] m A stake-जोशी; a जोशी who keeps account of the तिथि &c., by driving stakes into the ground: also a class, or an individual of it, of fortune-tellers, diviners, presagers, seasonannouncers, almanack-makers &c. They are Shúdras and followers of the मेढेमत q. v. 2 Jocosely. The hereditary or settled (quasi fixed as a stake) जोशी of a village.मेंधला (p. 665) [ mēndhalā ] m In architecture. A common term for the two upper arms of a double चौकठ (door-frame) connecting the two. Called also मेंढरी & घोडा. It answers to छिली the name of the two lower arms or connections. (Marathi)
मेंढा [ mēṇḍhā ] A crook or curved end rebus: meḍ 'iron, metal' (Ho. Munda) 
The association of dwarfs, gaNa is consistent with the interpretation of Ganesa iconography with elephant trunk: karibha 'elephant trunk' (Pali) rebua: karba 'iron' (Tulu); ib 'iron' (Santali) kara 'trunk' khAr 'blacksmith'. Siva's gaNa are Bharatam Janam, metalcaster folk engaged with पोतृ pōtṟ 'purifier priest' to signify dhā̆vaḍ, dhamaga 'smelter, blacksmith' working in alloy of three mineral ores. The garland depicted on Bhutesvar sculptural friezes signifies: dhAman 'garland, rope' rebus: dhamaga 'blacksmith', dhmAtr 'smelter'.

Candi Sukuh and Candi Ceto narratives are a cultural continuum of the veneration of Skambha, the fiery pillar of light as a metaphor for the cosmic dance of dissolution and regeneration. The message of the narratives of Indus Script hieroglyphs and of Candi Sukuh/Candi Ceto are the same: liberation of the Atman as the Cosmic Dancer renders in rhythm and dance the Cosmic phenomena finding expression in kole.l 'smithy' i.e. kole.l 'temple'.

The narratives documented in Indus Script Corpora from ca. 3300 BCE find their echoes in Candi Sukuh of 15th century, validating the stunning significance of the Atharva Veda Skhamba Sukta (AV X.7).

The aniconic Sivalinga form gets expression in the form of Cosmic Dancer.
Cosmic Dancer, Nataraja sculptural frieze, Ellora caves. Kailasha temple.
Statue of red stone. Torso of male. Harappa.
Torso Male dancer. Harappa. Grey limestone, ht 4 inches-National Museum, New Delhi

Candi Sukuh frieze. The scene in bas relief The scene depicted Bhima as the blacksmith in the left forging the metal, Ganesa in the center, and Arjuna in the right operating the tube blower to pump air into the furnace.

The dance step of the male torso of Harappa and the dance step of the elephant-headed Ganesa on Candi Sukuh frieze are explained in a remarkable hieroglyph on a Bhirrana potsherd and a Mohenjodaro tablet:
Dance-step in a cire perdue bronze statue, Mohenjodaro replicated on a Bhirrana potsherd. The red potsherd with the engraving resembling the Dancing Girl bronze figurine of Mohenjodaro, found at Bhirrana.
m0493Bt Pict-93: Three dancing figures in a row. Text 2843 Glyph: Three dancers. Kolmo ‘three’; meD ‘to dance’
Rebus: kolami ‘furnace, smithy’; meD ‘iron’
Sign 44 (this glyph could be compared with the orthography of three dancers in a row; the glyph is a ligature showing a 'dance step' and a rimless pot). Glyphs: meD 'dance' (Remo); rebus: meD 'iron'; bat.a 'pot'; bat.hi 'furnace'.
So, why a dancing girl? Because, depiction of a dance pose is a hieroglyph to represent what was contained in the pot. The glyph encodes the mleccha word for 'iron': med.
Glyph: meD 'to dance' (F.)[reduplicated from me-]; me id. (M.) in Remo (Munda)(Source: D. Stampe's Munda etyma)Ta. meṭṭu (meṭṭi-) to spurn or push with the foot. Ko. meṭ- (mec-) to trample on, tread on; meṭ sole of foot, footstep, footprint. To. möṭ- (möṭy-) to trample on; möṭ step, tread, wooden-soled sandal. Ka. meṭṭu to put or place down the foot or feet, step, pace, walk, tread or trample on, put the foot on or in, put on (as a slipper or shoe); n. stepping, step of the foot, stop on a stringed instrument; sandal, shoe, step of a stair; meṭṭisu to cause to step; meṭṭige, meṭla step, stair. Koḍ. moṭṭï footprint, foot measure, doorsteps. Tu. muṭṭu shoe, sandal; footstep; steps, stairs. Te meṭṭu step, stair, treading, slipper, stop on a lute; maṭṭu, (K. also) meṭṭu to tread, trample, crush under foot, tread or place the foot upon; n. treading; maṭṭincu to cause to be trodden or trampled. Ga. (S.3meṭṭu step (< Te.). Konḍa maṭ- (-t-) to crush under foot, tread on, walk, thresh (grain, as by oxen); caus.maṭis-. Kuwi (S.) mettunga steps. Malt. maḍye to trample, tread. (DEDR 5057)


The dance step of Ganesa (elephant head ligatured to a dancing person) on Candi Sukuh frieze is also explained by the gloss: meD 'dance step' rebus: meD 'iron'.

Ganesa ligature with head of an elephant is a memory recollected from Indus Script hieroglyph-multiplex tradition:
Ganesha, late 7th–8th century. Central Vietnam. Lent by Museum of Cham

Terracotta. Tiger, bovine, elephant, Nausharo NS 92.02.70.04 h. 6.76 cm; w. 4.42; l. 6.97 cm. Centre for Archaeological Research Indus Balochistan, Musée GuimetParis
Three-headed: elephant, buffalo, bottom jaw of a feline. NS 91.02.32.01.LXXXII. Dept. of Archaeology, Karachi. EBK 7712
Source: 
Une tête d'éléphant en terre cuite de Nausharo (Pakistan)
In: Arts asiatiques. Tome 47, 1992. pp. 132-136. Jarrige Catherine
http://www.persee.fr/web/revues/home/prescript/article/arasi_0004-3958_1992_num_47_1_1330

The elephant head ligatured with a buffalo at Nausharo is a curtain-raiser for the practice of ligaturing in Indian tradition for utsava bera 'idols carried on processions'. The phrase utsava bera denotes that processions of the type shown on Mesopotamian cylinder seals or Mohenjo-daro tablets are trade processions for bera 'bargaining, trade'. Thus, the processions with hieroglyphs may be part of trade-exchange fairs of ancient times. It is significant that the utsava bera of Ganesa is shown together with a rat or mouse -- as vāhana: ibha 'elephant' Rebus: ib 'iron'. mūṣa 'rat, mouse' Rebus: mūṣa 'crucible'.  Thus both rat/mouse and elephant face ligatured to a body, are Meluhha hieroglyphs related to metallurgical processes.

sangaDa 'joined animals' rebus: sangara 'proclamation': karibha 'elephant trunk' (Pali) Rebus: karba 'iron' (Tulu) ib 'iron' (Santali) kara 'trunk of elephant' Rebus: khAr 'blacksmith' ranga 'buffalo' Rebus: ranga 'pewter'. kola 'tiger' Rebus: kolle 'blacksmith' kol 'working in iron' kole.l 'smithy, temple' kolimi 'smithy, forge'.

The dance step of elephant-headed Ganesa shown on Candi Sukuh sculptural hieroglyph-multiplex can thus be deciphered as: karibha 'trunk of elephant' rebus: karba 'iron' ib 'iron' meD 'dance step' rebus: meD 'metal, iron, copper'.

The same word is explained in Slavic languages as 'copper'. Such transferance of signifying metals by th same gloss also occurs for the word lohwhich is semantically explained as copper or iron or metal, in general.









Corruptions from the German "Schmied", "Geschmeide" = jewelry.

— Slavic
Мед [Med] Bulgarian
http://www.vanderkrogt.net/elements/element.php?sym=Cu
Wilhelm von Hevesy wrote about the Finno-Ugric-Munda kinship, like "Munda-Magyar-Maori, an Indian link between the antipodes new tracks of Hungarian origins" and "Finnisch-Ugrisches aus Indien". (DRIEM, George van: Languages of the Himalayas: an ethnolinguistic handbook. 1997. p.161-162.) Sumerian-Ural-Altaic language affinities have been noted. Given the presence of Meluhha settlements in Sumer, some Meluhha glosses might have been adapted in these languages. One etyma cluster refers to 'iron' exemplified by meD (Ho.). The alternative suggestion for the origin of the gloss med 'copper' in Uralic languages may be explained by the word meD (Ho.) of Munda family of Meluhha language stream:

Sa. <i>mE~R~hE~'d</i> `iron'.  ! <i>mE~RhE~d</i>(M).
Ma. <i>mErhE'd</i> `iron'.
Mu. <i>mERE'd</i> `iron'.
  ~ <i>mE~R~E~'d</i> `iron'.  ! <i>mENhEd</i>(M).
Ho <i>meD</i> `iron'.
Bj. <i>merhd</i>(Hunter) `iron'.
KW <i>mENhEd</i>
@(V168,M080)
One suggestion is that corruptions from the German "Schmied", "Geschmeide" = jewelry. Schmied, a smith (of tin, gold, silver, or other metal)(German) result in med ‘copper’.
The Sheorajpur anthropomorph (348 on Plate A) has a 'fish' hieroglyph incised on the chest

Title / Object:anthropomorphic sheorajpurFund context:Saipai, Dist. KanpurTime of admission:1981Pool:SAI South Asian ArchaeologyImage ID:213 101Copyright:Dr Paul Yule, HeidelbergPhoto credit:Yule, Metalwork of the Bronze in India, Pl 23 348 (dwg)

One anthropomorph had fish hieroglyph incised on the chest of  the copper object, Sheorajpur, upper Ganges valley,   ca. 2nd millennium BCE,   4 kg; 47.7 X 39 X 2.1 cm. State Museum,   Lucknow (O.37) Typical find of Gangetic Copper Hoards. miṇḍāl markhor (Tor.wali) meḍho a ram, a sheep (G.)(CDIAL 10120) Rebus: meḍh ‘helper of merchant’ (Gujarati) meḍ iron (Ho.) meṛed-bica = iron stone ore, in contrast to bali-bica, iron sand ore (Munda) ayo ‘fish’ Rebus: ayo, ayas ‘metal. Thus, together read rebus: ayo meḍh ‘iron stone ore, metal merchant.’
Skambha is eternal Brahman. The cosmic column is a fiery pillar of light linking heaven and earth. What lokottara tantra yukti can transport the inquirers beyond Indus Script Corpora into the realms of cosmic inquiries of unsurpassed profundity in Atharva Veda Skhamba Sukta?


In a breath-taking philosophical inquiry, Atharvaveda Skhamba Sukta asks 44 questions which are the pinnacle of veda, the desire to know and understand phenomena:

Skambha Sukta ( Atharva Veda X-7 )

kásminn áṅge tápo asyā́dhi tiṣṭhati kásminn áṅga r̥tám asyā́dhy ā́hitam
kvà vratáṃ kvà śraddhā́sya tiṣṭhati kásminn áṅge satyám asya prátiṣṭhitam 1
kásmād áṅgād dīpyate agnír asya kásmād áṅgāt pavate mātaríśva
kásmād áṅgād ví mimīté 'dhi candrámā mahá skambhásya mímāno áṅgam 2
kásminn áṅge tiṣṭhati bhū́mir asya kásminn áṅge tiṣṭhaty antárikṣam
kásminn áṅge tiṣṭhaty ā́hitā dyáuḥ kásminn áṅge tiṣṭhaty úttaraṃ diváḥ 3
kvà prépsan dīpyata ūrdhvó agníḥ kvà prépsan pavate mātaríśvā
yátra prépsantīr abhiyánty āvŕ̥taḥ skambháṃ táṃ brūhi katamáḥ svid evá sáḥ 4
kvā̀rdhamāsā́ḥ kvà yanti mā́sāḥ saṃvatsaréṇa sahá saṃvidānā́ḥ
yátra yánty r̥távo yátrārtavā́ḥ skambháṃ táṃ brūhi katamáḥ svid evá sáḥ 5
kvà prépsantī yuvatī́ vírūpe ahorātré dravataḥ saṃvidāné
yátra prépsantīr abhiyánty ā́paḥ skambháṃ táṃ brūhi katamáḥ svid evá sáḥ 6
yásmint stabdhvā́ prajā́patir lokā́nt sárvām̐ ádhārayat
skambháṃ táṃ brūhi katamáḥ svid evá sáḥ 7
yát paramám avamám yác ca madhyamáṃ prajā́patiḥ sasr̥jé viśvárūpam
kíyatā skambháḥ prá viveśa tátra yán ná prā́viśat kíyat tád babhūva 8
kíyatā skambháḥ prá viveśa bhūtám kíyad bhaviṣyád anvā́śaye 'sya
ékaṃ yád áṅgam ákr̥ṇot sahasradhā́ kíyatā skambháḥ prá viveśa tátra 9
yátra lokā́mś ca kóśāṃś cā́po bráhma jánā vidúḥ
ásac ca yátra sác cāntá skambháṃ táṃ brūhi katamáḥ svid evá sáḥ 10
yátra tápaḥ parākrámya vratáṃ dhāráyaty úttaram
r̥táṃ ca yátra śraddhā́ cā́po bráhma samā́hitāḥ skambháṃ táṃ brūhi katamáḥ svid evá sáḥ 11
yásmin bhū́mir antárikṣaṃ dyáur yásminn ádhy ā́hitā
yátrāgníś candrámāḥ sū́ryo vā́tas tiṣṭhanty ā́rpitāḥ skambháṃ táṃ brūhi katamáḥ svid evá sáḥ 12
yásya tráyastriṃśad devā́ áṅge sárve samā́hitāḥ
skambháṃ táṃ brūhi katamáḥ svid evá sáḥ 13
yátra ŕ̥ṣayaḥ prathamajā́ ŕ̥caḥ sā́ma yájur mahī́
ekarṣír yásminn ā́rpitaḥ skambháṃ táṃ brūhi katamáḥ svid evá sáḥ 14
yátrāmŕ̥taṃ ca mr̥tyúś ca púruṣé 'dhi samā́hite
samudró yásya nāḍyàḥ púruṣé 'dhi samā́hitāḥ skambháṃ táṃ brūhi katamáḥ svid evá sáḥ 15
yásya cátasraḥ pradíśo nāḍyàs tíṣṭhanti prathamā́ḥ
yajñó yátra párākrāntaḥ skambháṃ táṃ brūhi katamáḥ svid evá sáḥ 16
yé púruṣe bráhma vidús té viduḥ parameṣṭhínam
yó véda parameṣṭhínaṃ yáś ca véda prajā́patim
jyeṣṭháṃ yé brā́hmaṇaṃ vidús te skambhám anusáṃviduḥ 17
yásya śíro vaiśvānaráś cákṣur áṅgirasó 'bhavan
áṅgāni yásya yātávaḥ skambháṃ táṃ brūhi katamáḥ svid evá sáḥ 18
yásya bráhma múkham āhúr jihvā́ṃ madhukaśā́m utá
virā́jam ū́dho yásyāhúḥ skambháṃ táṃ brūhi katamáḥ svid evá sáḥ 19
yásmād ŕ̥co apā́takṣan yájur yásmād apā́kaṣan
sā́māni yásya lómāny atharvāṅgiráso múkhaṃ skambháṃ táṃ brūhi katamáḥ svid evá sáḥ 20
asaccākhā́ṃ pratíṣṭhantīṃ paramám iva jánā viduḥ
utó sán manyanté 'vare yé te śā́khām upā́sate 21
yátrādityā́ś ca rudrā́ś ca vásavaś ca samā́hítāḥ
bhūtáṃ ca yátra bhávyaṃ ca sárve lokā́ḥ prátiṣṭhitāḥ skambháṃ táṃ brūhi katamáḥ svid evá sáḥ 22
yásya tráyastriṃśad devā́ nidhíṃ rákṣanti sarvadā́
nidhíṃ tám adyá kó veda yáṃ devā abhirákṣatha 23
yátra devā́ brahmavído bráhma jyeṣṭhám upā́sate
yó vái tā́n vidyā́t pratyákṣaṃ sá brahmā́ véditā syāt 24
br̥hánto nā́ma té devā́ yé 'sataḥ pári jajñiré
ékaṃ tád áṅgaṃ skambhásyā́sad āhuḥ paró jánāḥ 25
yátra skambháḥ prajanáyan purāṇáṃ vyávartayat
ékaṃ tád áṅgaṃ skambhásya purāṇám anusáṃviduḥ 26
yásya tráyastriṃśad devā́ áṅge gā́trā vibhejiré
tā́n vái tráyastriṃśad devā́n éke brahamvído viduḥ 27
hiraṇyagarbhám paramám anatyudyáṃ jánā viduḥ
skambhás tád ágre prā́siñcad dhíraṇyaṃ loké antarā́ 28
skambhé lokā́ḥ skambhé tápaḥ skambhé 'dhy r̥tám ā́hitam
skámbha tvā́ veda pratyákṣam índre sárvaṃ samā́hitam 29
índre lokā́ índre tápa índre 'dhy r̥tám ā́hitam
índraṃ tvā́ veda pratyákṣaṃ skambhé sárvaṃ prátiṣṭhitam 30
nā́ma nā́mnā johavīti purā́ sū́ryāt puróṣásaḥ
yád ajáḥ prathamáṃ saṃbabhū́va sá ha tát svarā́jyam iyāya yásmān nā́nyát páram ásti bhūtám 31
yásya bhū́miḥ pramā́ntárikṣam utódáram
dívaṃ yáś cakré mūrdhā́naṃ tásmai jyeṣṭhā́ya bráhmaṇe námaḥ 32
yásya sū́ryaś cákṣuś candrámāś ca púnarṇavaḥ
agníṃ yáś cakrá āsyàṃ tásmai jyeṣṭhā́ya bráhmaṇe námaḥ 33
yásya vā́taḥ prāṇāpānáu cákṣur áṅgirasó 'bhavan
díśo yáś cakré prajñā́nīs tásmai jyeṣṭhā́ya bráhmaṇe námaḥ 34
skambhó dādhāra dyā́vāpr̥thivī́ ubhé imé skambhó dādhārorv àntárikṣam
skambhó dādhāra pradíśaḥ ṣáḍ urvī́ḥ skambhá idáṃ víśvaṃ bhúvanam ā́ viveśa 35
yáḥ śrámāt tápaso jātó lokā́nt sárvānt samānaśé
sómaṃ yáś cakré kévalaṃ tásmai jyeṣṭhā́ya bráhmaṇe námaḥ 36
katháṃ vā́to nélayati katháṃ ná ramate mánaḥ
kím ā́paḥ satyáṃ prépsantīr nélayanti kadā́ caná 37
mahád yakṣáṃ bhúvanasya mádhye tápasi krāntáṃ salilásya pr̥ṣṭhé
tásmin chrayante yá u ké ca devā́ vr̥kṣásya skándhaḥ paríta iva śā́khāḥ 38
yásmai hástābhyāṃ pā́dābhyāṃ vācā́ śrótreṇa cákṣuṣā
yásmai devā́ḥ sádā balíṃ prayáchanti vímité 'mitaṃ skambháṃ táṃ brūhi katamáḥ svid evá sáḥ 39
ápa tásya hatáṃ támo vyā́vr̥ttaḥ sá pāpmánā
sárvāṇi tásmin jyótīṃṣi yā́ni trī́ṇi prajā́patau 40
yó vetasáṃ hiraṇyáyaṃ tiṣṭhantaṃ salilé véda
sá vái gúhyaḥ prajā́patiḥ 41
tantrám éke yuvatī́ vírūpe abhyākrā́maṃ vayataḥ ṣáṇmayūkham prā́nyā́ tántūṃs tiráte dhatté anyā́ nā́pa vr̥ñjāte ná gamāto ántam 42
táyor aháṃ parinŕ̥tyantyor iva ná ví jānāmi yatarā́ parástāt
púmān enad vayaty úd gr̥ṇanti púmān enad ví jabhārā́dhi nā́ke 43
imé mayū́khā úpa tastabhur dívaṃ sā́māni cakrus tásarāṇi vā́tave 44


Translation:
1)Which of his members is the seat of Fervour: Which is the base of Ceremonial Order? Where in him standeth Faith? Where Holy Duty? Where, in what part of him is truth implanted?
2)Out of which member glows the light of Agni? Form which proceeds the breath of Mātarisvan? From which doth Chandra measure out his journey, travelling over Skambha's mighty body?
3)Which of his members is the earth's upholder? Which gives the middle air a base to rest on? Where, in which member is the sky established? Where hath the space above the sky its dwelling?
4)Whitherward yearning blazeth Agni upward? Whitherward yearning bloweth Mātarisvan? Who out of many, tell me, is that Skambha to whom with long- ing go the turning pathways?
5)Whitheward go the half-months, and, accordant with the full year, the months in their procession? Who out of many, tell me, is that Skambha to whom go seasons and the groups of seasons?
6)Whitherward yearning speed the two young Damsels, accordant, Day and Night, of different colour? Who out of many, tell me, is that Skambha to whom the Waters take their way with longing?
7)Who out of many, tell me, is that Skambha, On whom Prajāpati set up and firmly stablished all the worlds?
8)That universe which Prajāpati created, wearing all forms,, the highest, midmost, lowest, How far did Skambha penetrate within it? What portion did he leave unpenetrated?
9)How far within the past hath Skambha entered? How much of him hath reached into the future? That one part which he set in thousand places,—how far did Skambha penetrate within it?
10)Who out of many, tell me, is that Skambha in whom men recognize the Waters, Brahma, In whom they know the worlds and their enclosures, in whom are non-existence and existence?
11)Declare that. Skambha, who is he of many, In whom, exerting every power, Fervour maintains her loftiest vow; In whom are comprehended Law, Waters, Devotion and Belief
12)Who out of many, tell me, is that Skambha On whom as their foundation earth and firmament and sky are set; In whom as their appointed place rest Fire and Moon and Sun and Wind?
13)Who out of many, tell me, is that Skambha He in whose body are contained all three-and-thirty Deities?
14)Who out of many, tell me, is that Skambha. In whom the Sages earliest born, the Richas, Sāman, Yajus, Earth, and the one highest Sage abide?
15)Who out of many, tell me, is the Skambha. Who comprehendeth, for mankind, both immortality and death, He who containeth for mankind the gathered waters as his veins?
16)Who out of many, tell me, is that Skambha, He whose chief arteries stand there, the sky's four regions, he irk whom Sacrifice putteth forth its might?
17)They who in Purusha understand Brahma know Him who is. Supreme. He who knows Him who is Supreme, and he who knows the Lord of Life, These know the loftiest Power Divine, and thence know Skam- bha thoroughly.
18)Who out of many, tell me, is that Skambha Of whom Vaisvānara became the head, the Angirases his eye, and Yātus his corporeal parts?
19)Who out of many, tell me, is that Skambha Whose mouth they say is Holy Lore, his tongue the Honey- sweetened Whip, his udder is Virāj, they say?
20)Who out of many, tell me, is that Skambha From whom they hewed the richas off, from whom they chipped the Yajus, he Whose hairs are Sāma-verses and his mouth the Atharvāngirases?
21)Men count as 'twere a thing supreme nonentity's conspicuous branch; And lower man who serve thy branch regard it as an entity.
22)Who out of many, tell me, is that Skambha In whom Ādityas dwell, in whom Rudras and Vasus are contained, In whom the future and the past and all the worlds are firmly set;
23)Whose secret treasure evermore the three-and thirty Gods protect? Who knoweth now the treasure which, O Deities ye watch and guard?
24)Where the Gods, versed in Sacred Lore, worship the loftiest Power Divine The priest who knows them face to face may be a sage who knows the truth.
25)Great, verily, are those Gods who sprang from non-existence into life. Further, men say that that one part of Skambha is nonentity.
26)Where Skambha generating gave the Ancient World its shape and form, They recognized that single part of Skambha as the Ancient World,
27)The three-and-thirty Gods within his body were disposed as limbs: Some, deeply versed in Holy Lore, some know those three-and- thirty Gods.
28)Men know Hiranyagarbha as supreme and inexpressible: In the beginning, in the midst of the world, Skambha poured that gold.
29)On Skambha Fervour rests, the worlds and Holy Law repose on him. Skambha, I clearly know that all of thee on Indra is imposed.
30)On Indra Fervour rests, on him the worlds and Holy Law recline. Indra, I clearly know that all of thee on Skambha findeth rest.
31)Ere sun and dawn man calls and calls one Deity by the other's name. When the Unborn first sprang into existence he reached that independent sovran lordship; than which aught higher never hath arisen.
32)Be reverence paid to him, that highest Brahma, whose base is Earth, his belly Air, who made the sky to be his head.
33)Homage to highest Brahma, him whose eye is Sūrya and the Moon who groweth young and new again, him who made Agni for his mouth.
34)Homage to highest Brahma, him whose two life-breathings were the Wind, The Angirases his sight: who made the regions be his means of sense.
35)Skambha set fast these two, the earth and heaven, Skambha maintained the ample air between them. Skambha established the six spacious regions: this whole world Skambha entered and pervaded.
36)Homage to highest Brahma, him who, sprung from Fervour and from toil, Filled all the worlds completely, who made Soma for himself alone.
37)Why doth the Wind move ceaselessly? Why doth the spirit take no rest? Why do the Waters, seeking truth, never at any time repose?
38)Absorbed in Fervour, is the mighty Being, in the world's centre, on the waters' surface. To him the Deities, one and all betake them. So stand the tree- trunk with the branches round it.
39)Who out of many, tell me, is that Skambha. To whom the Deities with hands, with feet, and voice, and ear, and eye. Present unmeasured tribute in the measured hall of sacrifice?
40)Darkness is chased away from him: he is exempt from all dist- ress. In him are all the lights, the three abiding in Prajāpati.
41)He verily who knows the Reed of Gold that stands amid the flood, is the mysterious Lord of Life.
42)Singly the two young Maids of different colours approach the six-pegged warp in turns and weave it. The one draws out the threads, the other lays them: they break them not, they reach no end of labour.
43)Of these two, dancing round as 'twere, I cannot distinguish whether ranks before the other. A Male in weaves this web, a Male divides it: a Male hath stretched it to the cope of heaven
44)These pegs have buttressed up the sky. The Sāmans have turned them into shuttles for the weaving. 

A rendering of the Skhamba Sukta Sivalinga in sculpture is presented in the Airavatesvara temple of Darasuram. On this sculptural frieze, Brahma as hamsa is searching for the end of the fiery pillar of light in the heavens and Vishnu as VarAha is searching for the beginning of the fiery pillar of light in the bowels of the earth. This endless, beginningless cosmic pillar is the ultimate in philosophical quest for transformation from Being to Becoming -- the summum bonum nihs'reyas, of all cosmic phenomena, of consciousness phenomena.

S. Kalyanaraman
Sarasvati Research Center
November 26, 2015




Remembering the heroes who defended Bharatam on 26.11.2008 and other Ashok Chakra awardees. Their names should remain etched in the hearts of every Bharatiya.

$
0
0
Mumbai remembers heroes, victims of 26/11 terror attacks

  • IANS

Chief Minister Devendra Fadnavis led the main commemoration along with his cabinet colleagues and senior police officers

School children pay an artistic tribute to those killed in the 26/11 terror attacks.PHOTO: AFP
School children pay an artistic tribute to those killed in the 26/11 terror attacks.PHOTO: AFP
The heroes and victims of the 26/11 terror attacks that left 166 people, including 28 foreigners, dead were solemnly remembered at various commemorative events held here on Thursday.
Chief Minister Devendra Fadnavis led the main commemoration at the 26/11 memorial in the Police Gymkhana on Thursday morning, along with his cabinet colleagues and senior police officers.
He paid homage to the policemen who lost their lives during the 60-hour long operation that began on the night of November 26, 2008 when 10 Pakistani gunmen laid siege to south Mumbai.
Besides Fadnavis, DGP Pravin Dixit, Mumbai Police Commissioner Ahmad Javed and other police officials, families of the martyrs and others who were killed in action were present.
Similar memorial services are being held during the day at the Chhatrapati Shivaji Terminus (CST), the Hotel Taj Mahal Palace, Cama Hospital and at Girgaum Chowpatty where braveheart Tukaram Ombale was killed while helping nab one of the terrorists — M. Ajmal Kasab — alive early on November 27. To mark the seventh anniversary, Mumbai Congress president and a local municipal corporator named a square after home guards officer, Mukesh Jadhav, who fell to a terrorist’s bullet near St. George Hospital on 26/11.
Jadhav, 23, was on patrol duty between the main and local railway lines at CST when he suddenly came face—to—face with one of the terrorists who shot him in the chest. Despite being shot, he stumbled to inform the police about the attacks which resulted in saving lives of hundreds of unaware commuters.
On Wednesday evening, as part of the Global Peace Initiative, celebrities joined a Walk For Peace along with children in central Mumbai and paid homage to the heroes and victims of the 26/11 attacks.
Ten Pakistani terrorists managed to enter Mumbai from the Arabian Sea late evening on November 26, 2008 and targeted 12-odd prime locations in south Mumbai spread barely over a five km area and created mayhem for 60 hours.
The targets were: Colaba, CST, Leopold Cafe, Chabad House, Hotel Taj Mahal Palace, Hotel Trident Oberoi, near Metro Cinema, Cama and Albless Hospital, behind the BMC headquarters, Mazagaon Docks area, a taxi bomb near Vile Parle, and at Girgaum Chowpatty.
Among the security officials martyred in gunfights with the terrorists included then ATS chief Hemant Karkare, shootout specialist Vijay Salaskar, Additional Police Commissioner Ashok Kamte, API Tukaram Ombale, Senior Inspector Shashank Shinde, commandos Major Sanjeep Unnikrishnan and Gajendra Singh, a trooper, both of the elite NSG.IANS

Ashok Chakra Awarded to 26/11 Heroes
It was a sombre beginning to the Republic day celebrations as Maharashtra Police ATS chief Hemant Karkare, Additional Commissioner Ashok Kamte and four others killed fighting Pakistani terrorists in Mumbai were among nine security personnel honoured with the Ashok Chakra on January 26 (Tuesday).
While the awards for Karkare, Salaskar and Ombale were received by their wives, a tearful mother of Major Sandeep Unnikrishnan received the award.
Following are the Ashok Chakra recipients for 2009:
1. Shri R.P. DiengdohMeghalya Police, (Posthumous):
On 6th November 2007, information was received that about ten militants, armed with automatic rifles and a huge quantity of explosives have set up a camp in the jungles of Meghalaya.
Shri RP Diengdoh volunteered to lead the police party in the operations against the militants. The police party reached the site the next day just before dawn and charged into the camp to flush out the militants.  The militants opened heavy fire on the assault team.  Shri Diengdoh boldly returned the fire and shot dead one militant.  However, he was hit by a bullet.  Unmindful of the grave injury, he continued to lead the team and managed to capture two dreaded militants.
2. Shri Pramod Kumar SatapathyTraining-in-charge of the special operation group, Orissa state armed police, (Posthumous):
In the night of 15th February 2008 about 500 heavily armed naxalites carried out simultaneous attacks on police at various locations in and around Bhubaneswar looting many weapons and killing several police personnel.  Thereafter, they hid in nearby jungles.
Assistant Commandant Shri Pramod Kumar Satapathy of the Special Operation Group along with a mere 20 police personnel reached the elevated position taken by the naxalites inside the jungle and immediately mounted an assault on them.  The naxalites retaliated with heavy fire on the police team and in a fierce encounter lasting for about two hours.  Shri Satapathy led the operations with exemplary courage before making the supreme sacrifice.
3. Colonel Jojan ThomasJat Regiment/45 Rashtriya Rifles, (Posthumous):
On 22nd August 2008, at about 03:30 AM, Colonel Jojan Thomas, Commanding Officer of 45 Rashtriya Rifles Battalion deployed in Jammu and Kashmir established contact with a group of terrorists.
Colonel Thomas immediately rushed to the area with available troops and soon a fierce firefight ensued.  Leading from the front, Colonel Thomas eliminated two terrorists from close quarters.  In the process he sustained severe gun shot wounds.  Inspite of this, he engaged the third terrorist in a fierce hand-to-hand fight before eliminating him.
4. Shri Mohan Chand SharmaInspector, Delhi Police, (Posthumous):
On 19th September 2008, Shri Mohan Chand Sharma, Inspector, Delhi Police received specific information that a suspected person wanted in connection with the serial bomb blasts in Delhi was hiding in a flat in Batla House area of Jamia Nagar, New Delhi.
Shri Sharma leading a seven member team quickly reached the identified flat.  As soon as he entered the flat he received the first burst of fire from the terrorists holed up inside the flat.  Undaunted, he returned the fire.  In the ensuing exchange of fire, two terrorists were killed and one captured.
5. Havildar Bahadur Singh Bohra10th Battalion, The Parachute Regiment (Special Forces), (Posthumous):

Havildar Bahadur Singh Bohra was the squad commander of an assault team deployed for a search operation in General Area Lawanz of Jammu and Kashmir.    
On 25th September 2008, at 6:15 PM, he observed a group of terrorists and moved quickly to intercept them.  In the process, he came under heavy hostile fire.  Undaunted, he charged at the terrorists and killed one of them.  However, he suffered severe gun shot wounds.  Refusing evacuation, he continued with the assault and killed two more terrorists at extremely close range.
6. Shri Hemant Kamlakar KarkareJoint Commissioner Of Police, Maharashtra,(Posthumous):
On 26th November 2008 at 9:40 PM, Shri Hemant Kamlakar Karkare, Joint Commissioner of Police and Chief of the Anti-Terrorist Squad, received information about a terrorist attack at Chhatrapati Sivaji Terminus Railway Station, Mumbai.
Acting swiftly, Shri Karkare dispatched teams to plug the possible escape routes and himself alongwith a small team rushed to Cama Hospital where the terrorists had moved by then.  A firefight ensued between the terrorists and the police team.  As a result, the terrorists were forced to change their position.  Shri Karkare pursued the terrorists but in the process his jeep got ambushed and he was critically injured.  He however, continued to lead the operation and succeeded in injuring one of the terrorists.
7. Shri Tukaram Gopal OmbaleAssistant Sub-Inspector Of Police, Maharashtra, (Posthumous):
On 26th November 2008, Shri Tukaram Gopal Ombale, Asstt. Sub Inspector of Police was on night duty at D B Marg Police Station when the terrorist attack in Mumbai took place.
Around midnight, a wireless message was flashed that two terrorists were moving towards Marine Drive in a car.  Shri Ombale immediately positioned barricades to block its passage.  As soon the car stopped, one of the terrorists inside the car opened fire.  Shri Ombale in a daring act rushed to the left side of the car and pounced on one of the terrorists in order to snatch his AK 47 rifle.  In the process he got seriously injured and later succumbed to his injuries.
8. Major Sandeep UnnikrishnanBihar Regiment/51 Special Action Group, (Posthumous):
Major Sandeep Unnikrishnan led the commando operation launched on 27th November 2008 to flush out terrorists from Hotel Taj Mahal, Mumbai in which he rescued 14 hostages.
During the operation, his team came under intense hostile fire, in which one of his team members got grievously injured.  Major Sandeep pinned down the terrorists with accurate fire and rescued the injured commando to safety.  In the process, he was shot in his right arm.  Despite his injuries, he continued to fight the terrorists till his last breath.
9. Havildar Gajender SinghParachute Regiment/51 Special Action Group, (Posthumous):
In the night of 27th November 2008, Havildar Gajender Singh was leading his squad in the operation to rescue hostages from the terrorists at Nariman House, Mumbai.
After clearing the top floor of the terrorists, he reached the place where the terrorists had taken position.  As he closed in, the terrorists hurled a grenade injuring him.  Undeterred, he kept firing and closing in on the terrorists by exposing himself to the hostile fire.  In the act, he injured one of the terrorists and forced the others to retreat inside a room.  He continued the encounter till he succumbed to his injuries.
10. Shri Ashok Marutrao KamteAdditional Commissioner Of Police, Maharashtra, (Posthumous):
On 26th November 2008, ten heavily armed terrorists launched simultaneous attacks at various places in Mumbai.
Shri Ashok Marutrao Kamte, Addl. Commissioner of Police was part of the police team which rushed to Cama Hospital where the terrorists had moved in.  A firefight ensued between the terrorist and the police team.  As a result, the terrorists were forced to change their position.  The Police team pursued the terrorists but in the process their jeep got ambushed and Shri Kamte was critically injured.  He however, continued the fight and played key role in injuring one of the terrorists.
11. Shri Vijay Shahadev SalaskarInspector, Anti Extortion Cell Of Crime Branch, Maharashtra, (Posthumous):
On 26th November 2008, ten heavily armed terrorists launched simultaneous attacks at various places in Mumbai.
Shri Vijay Shahadev Salaskar, Inspector, Anti Extortion Cell of Crime Branch was part of the police team rushed to Cama Hospital where the terrorists had moved in.  A firefight ensued between the terrorist and the police team.  As a result, the terrorists were forced to change their position.  The Police team pursued the terrorists but in the process their jeep got ambushed and Shri Kamte and Shri Salaskar was critically injured.  He however, continued the fight and played key role in injuring one of the terrorists.
Mumbai attack heroes awarded Ashok Chakra
Mumbai attack heroes awarded Ashok Chakra

Hemant Karkare


Killed in action during the 2008 Mumbai attacks, Hemant Karkare was shot three times in the chest by the terrorists. He was the chief of the Mumbai Anti-Terrorist Squad (ATS).

Ashok Kamte

A highly experienced police service officer, Ashok Kamte was shot dead by a volley of bullets during the terrorist encounter.

Vijay Salaskar

An encounter specialist himself, Vijay Salaskar became the victim of a terrorist's bullet and died during the terrorist attack.

Major Sandeep Unnikrishnan

An officer in the Indian Army, Major Sandeep Unnikrishnan laid down his life fighting terrorists during the 26/11 Mumbai attacks. He was consequently awarded the Ashoka Chakra, India's highest peace time gallantry award, on 26 January 2009.
5.

Tukaram Gopal Omble


Tukaram Gopal Omble was an assistant sub-inspector (ASI), and a retired army man who had entered the Mumbai police. He died during the 2008 Mumbai attacks, and played a pivotal role in catching Ajmal Kasab alive, the lone survivor who later was convicted and sentenced to death for committing the crime. 
==============================

Light as data transport medium - LiFi can make WiFi 100 times faster. Estonia firm tries it

$
0
0

This technology could be 100 times faster than WiFi

Published November 25, 2015
It’s been the stuff of science fiction for some time, a system that would transfer data through LED light bulbs and be up to 100 times faster than Wifi.
Now, a startup from Estonia is taking this technology – known as Li-Fi – from the lab and commercializing the concept. Li-Fi refers to the wireless communication system which uses light as a medium of transport instead of traditional radio frequencies.
Velmenni, which was named a finalist in this year’s Slush 100 startup competition, has designed a system called Jugnu that it describes as the next generation of smart LED bulbs.  Able to transfer data through visible light, the system allows for the transfer data to other bulbs, mobile phones, and internet. It is also working on an android app which would receive data from Jugnu.
"We are doing a few pilot projects within different industries where we can utilize the VLC (visible light communication) technology," Deepak Solanki, CEO of Velmenni, told IBTimes UK. "Currently we have designed a smart lighting solution for an industrial environment where the data communication is done through light. We are also doing a pilot project with a private client where we are setting up a Li-Fi network to access the internet in their office space."
Li-Fi, which was invented by the University of Edinburgh’s Harald Haas, isn’t going to completely replace Wi-Fi the transfer of data The transition, when it occurs, will take time, since devices would have to be retrofitted for the new technology and the world would have to replace all these incandescent light bulbs with LED bulbs.
Haas, in a 2011 TedGlobal talk, argued LiFi would make systems more efficient and be more secure, since light doesn’t penetrate through walls.
“All we would need to do is to fit a small microchip to every potential illumination device. And this would then combine two basic functionalities: illumination and wireless data transmission,” he told the audience. “And it's this symbiosis that I personally believe could solve the four essential problems that face us in wireless communication these days. And in the future, you would not only have 14 billion light bulbs, you may have 14 billion Li-Fis deployed worldwide -- for a cleaner, a greener, and even a brighter future.”
http://www.foxnews.com/tech/2015/11/25/this-technology-could-be-100-times-faster-than-wifi.print.html

https://www.youtube.com/watch?v=NaoSp4NpkGg  Filmed July 2011 · 12:51 What if every light bulb in the world could also transmit data? At TEDGlobal, Harald Haas demonstrates, for the first time, a device that could do exactly that. By flickering the light from a single LED, a change too quick for the human eye to detect, he can transmit far more data than a cellular tower — and do it in a way that's more efficient, secure and widespread.

Communications technology innovator
Harald Haas is the pioneer behind a new technology that can communicate as well as illuminate. Full bio
Note: Harald Haas supplied these annotated footnotes in July 2014.
  • 00:15
    This white paper by Cisco provides an outlook of the growth of data communication within the next four years. The projected growth renders a radio frequency (RF) spectrum crunch inevitable unless radially new solutions are found.
  • 04:08
    Mostafa Afgani et al., "Visible light communication using OFDM," TRIDENTCOM, March 2006
    In this paper we have demonstrated for the first time that it is possible to use off-the-shelf LEDs to transmit data wirelessly at very high speeds using a technology referred to as Orthogonal Frequency Division Multiplexing (OFDM).
  • 05:07
    Marco Di Renzo et al., "Spatial modulation for generalized MIMO: Challenges, opportunities and implementation," Proceedings of the IEEE, January 2014
    This paper provides a comprehensive overview of spatial modulation. Spatial modulation is a novel technique to enhance data transmission speeds of wireless systems by encoding data in the index of a transmitter that consists of multiple transmitting elements. Imagine an LED transmitter composed of four LEDs — call them LED1, LED2, LED3 and LED4. We then link unique binary sequences to these LEDs. Say, we link the sequence 00 to LED1, the sequence 01 to LED2, the sequence 10 to LED3 and finally the sequence 11 to LED4. We can only link two-bit sequences to each LED in this configuration. If we used sequences of length three, there would be more sequences than LEDs. Now assume we want to transmit a random message that is encoded as 10001100. We can transmit this sequence in four steps by activating LED3 (10), LED1 (00), LED4 (11) and LED1 (00). The receiver will be able to detect which LED (index) was activated at each time instance and subsequently decode the information. Now, imagine we had 16 LEDs in the transmitter. The same sequence could have been transmitted in only two steps (in half the time). This is because with 16 LEDs, each LED would carry four instead of two binary bits, i.e., we would have doubled the transmission speed.
  • 07:24
    Dobroslav Tsonev and Harald Haas, "Avoiding Spectral Efficiency Loss in Unipolar OFDM for Optical Wireless Communication," IEEE International Conference on Communications, June 2014
    LEDs can be dimmed to levels where they appear off for the human eye while data transmission is still possible. However, in the past, data rates were compromised and in the worst case, data rates dropped by 50 percent. We have now shown that this loss in data rate can be avoided by our new enhanced unipolar OFDM technique. This is an extension of our SIM OFDM technique.
  • 08:28
    Harald Haas, "High-speed wireless networking using visible light," SPIE Newsroom, April 19, 2013
    In this work we show that cellular systems based on Li-Fi can enhance the data rate per unit area by up to a factor of 1,000. Take an airport as an example where there are many people wanting to access the Internet. If with current radio frequency systems the achievable data rate per user is one megabit per second, with the lighting system in the airport upgraded to a cellular Li-Fi system, the data rate would be one gigabit per second.
  • 08:28
    Dobroslav Tsonev et al., "A 3-Gb/s single-LED OFDM-based wireless VLC link using a gallium nitride μLED," Photonics Technology Letters, April 1, 2014
    We have demonstrated record transmission speeds from a single five-milliwatt micro-LED. Specifically, in this paper we have reported three gigabits per second.
  • 10:05
    Li-Fi Research and Development Centre, University of Edinburgh
    The applications for Li-Fi are still beyond imagination. It is, therefore, recognized that Li-Fi has the potential to be at the heart of an emerging industry. As a consequence, the University of Edinburgh has established the Li-Fi R&D Centre. The Li-Fi R&D Centre develops technologies and components for Li-Fi. This includes microchips for Li-Fi transmitters and receivers.
  • 10:44
    PureLiFi has developed a commercial Li-Fi modem which works with arbitrary LED light fixtures and enables bi-directional communication links. It is currently being tested in various industries, including industries which place strong emphasis on security, such as the healthcare sector.

Telephone exchange robbery. SC directs Dayanidhi Maran to appear for CBI questionining for 7 days

$
0
0

Telephone exchange case: SC directs Dayanidhi Maran to appear for CBI questioning for 7 days

Dayanidhi Maran, Dayanidhi Maran CBI probe, Dayanidhi Maran Secretary arrest, Dayanidhi Maran telephone lines, Dayanidhi Maran news, CBI probe, CBI probe Dayanidhi MaranFormer Union Telecom minister Dayanidhi Maran
The Supreme Court on Friday directed former Union Telecom Minister Dayanidhi Maran to appear before the CBI investigators for seven days, beginning November 30, in connection with a case relating to abuse of official position and loss to public exchequer.
Maran has been accused of installing 323 telephone lines at his Chennai residence which were allegedly used by his Sun TV.
A bench led by Justice T S Thakur said he would not be arrested but he must cooperate in the probe and should answer questions of the investigators.
The Supreme Court, however, has extended interim protection from arrest to Maran in the case.
With PTI inputs
http://indianexpress.com/article/india/india-news-india/telephone-exchange-case-sc-directs-dayanidhi-maran-to-appear-for-cbi-questioning-for-7-days/

PM Modi's remarks on commitment to India's Constitution (1:05:27)

$
0
0
    1. Grievance redressal systems give strength to a democracy: PM
       1 hour ago
      800 million youngsters...what can be better than that. We have to create opportunities for them: PM
    2. Our focus must be on how our Constitution can help the Dalits, the marginalised and the poor: PM in the Lok Sabha
     1 hour ago
    It is important to strengthen rights and it is as important to strengthen duties: PM
     1 hour ago
    We are very proud of those who have given their lives for the freedom of our nation: PM
     2 hours ago
    Babasaheb Ambedkar witnessed so much yet there was no bitterness in him and it did not reflect in the Constitution as well: PM
     2 hours ago
    To strengthen our democracy, it is important for people to know about the aspects of our Constitution: PM
  1. To make the Constitution of a nation like India, it is not easy: PM appreciates the efforts of makers of the Constitution
Dignity for Indians and unity for India...this is what our Constitution is about: PM
https://www.youtube.com/watch?v=IAClyf2_OSc Started on Nov 27, 2015
Prime Minister Narendra Modi's remarks on commitment to India's Constitution

Eurobia – Dealing with it -- Prof. Vaidyanathan

$
0
0
November 26, 2015                      Prof Vaidyanathan 

Eurobia – Dealing with it

In the last two centuries Europe colonised countries in Africa and Asia and now Karma is hitting them.

The renowned historian Neil Ferguson compares the fall of Rome in the 5th century to the decline/ fall of Europe now.
Gibbon’s “History of the Decline and fall of the Roman Empire” represented Rome’s demise as a slow burn over a millennium.
Gibbon’s “History of the Decline and fall of the Roman Empire” represented Rome’s demise as a slow burn over a millennium. But a new generation of historians, such as Bryan Ward-Perkins and Peter Heather, have raised the possibility that the process of Roman decline was in fact sudden — and bloody —rather than smooth: a “violent seizure. . . by barbarian invaders” that destroyed a complex civilization within the span of a single generation.
Uncannily similar processes are destroying the European Union today, though few of us want to recognize them for what they are.
Let us be clear about what is happening. Like the Roman Empire in the early fifth century, Europe has allowed its defences to crumble. As its wealth has grown, so its military prowess has shrunk, along with its self-belief. It has grown decadent in its shopping malls and sports stadia. At the same time, it has opened its gates to outsiders who have coveted its wealth without renouncing their ancestral faith.

Europe was 25% of the world population during the First World War.

Now it is around 10% and expected to decline to 3% by 2050. But the influx of refugees from all parts of Islamic countries will change the demography dramatically in the next 20/ 30 years. In every European country now the Islam population is around 12 to 15%.
The youth unemployment rate is at an abnormal level in Europe. In Britain the rate is 16.9 percent. The comparable rate for Americans is 12.2 percent in 2014. Most of them do not have skills.

Important: Youth Unemployment rate in Europe as on 2014

 Country
Percentage
Spain
53.2
Greece
52.4
Portugal
34.8
Italy
53.2
Euro area
22.3

References:

  1. Mixed Prospects for Europe’s workers.
  2. Global Youth Un-employment
  3. United States Un-employment rate

The level of unemployment with huge influx of refugees is a sure cocktail for violence and conflicts

We have been telling since 2013 that…

The root cause of the issue is the attempt in Europe to nationalise families and privatise business.
The root cause of the issue is the attempt in Europe to nationalise families and privatise business. Old age issue/ health issues/ child care issues are all normal family activities that have been taken over by the state and the state is broke. Funded security schemes are facing crisis since not enough numbers are getting in to labour force due to low reproductive rates and unfunded security system is in difficulty since taxes are not adequate due to low population growth.
Coupled with economic and demographic crisis is the crisis of civilisation in Europe. It has renounced the Church and has become secular. Church attendance has fallen significantly and churches have become tourist attractions rather than places of worship.
Most of the migrants, particularly those doing ‘brown colour work’ – like garbage removal, cleaning plates in restaurant, porter jobs, and grape-picking — are people from Mauritania/ Somalia/ Algeria etc. and most are Muslims by faith. Due to a high degree of employment, there is resentment against migrants and this anger is turning into anger against Muslims. Added to this is the new front started by France in Mali to fight Islamic fundamentalists. Africa may become a new Vietnam for Europe.
Europe is sitting on a time bomb and any small spark could ignite it. Remember that all conflicts in the last 2000 years have started in Europe and became ‘world’ conflicts. India has already given $10 billion or Rs 56,000 crore in 2010 – nearly one per cent of GDP at that time to help Europe. Not a single European paper or leader has thanked us openly. One can only hope that we need not give more of our GDP or become cannon fodder in Anglo-Saxon conflicts.
But let us be clear. Europe has lost the will to fight. It has grown decadent in its pubs and sports stadiums and malls. It is effete and can’t fight the third son of Abraham. It is not the Christian Europe to wage a crusade but a liberal modern agnostic confused Europe to fight a war against an enemy it will never name or accept.
Islamists are against all that Europe upholds — Homosexuality to pre-marital sex to multiple unwed partners.
Hence when Eurobia is formed by demography or war – the role of India should be to keep quiet. It is not our war and in the two world wars – which was also not ours — we lost thousands of our soldiers and are yet to be compensated.
The prize British gave was partition.
Let us not forget that when the then Bombay was ravaged by the barbarians of Pakistan-planned and executed by Pakistan- the western powers just made a cursory / standard sympathy statements. Eiffel Tower was not lighted with colours of Indian flag and actually after that more billions were given to Pakistan by US to terrorise us.
Let us be clear. If we can have relations with Saudi Arabia — which is Barbaria in practice – nothing can prevent us having relationship with Eurobia. Our interests are more importance to us than that of Europe or the US.
Views Personal

    ______________________         
                R.VAIDYANATHAN                                  
          PROFESSOR OF FINANCE                    
          INDIAN INSTITUTE OF MANAGEMENT                     
          BANNERGHATTA ROAD
          BANGALORE
          INDIA_560076
                TEL: 91-80-2699-3086
                 FAX:91-80-2658-4050
                 e mail:vaidya@iimb.ernet.in

NATO,Turkey,annexation of north Syria like north Cyprus? -- Christina Lin

$
0
0

NATO, Turkey, annexation of north Syria like north Cyprus?

NOVEMBER 24, 2015, 10:49 PM

Christina Lin
Dr. Christina Lin is a Fellow at the Center for Transatlantic Relations at SAIS-Johns Hopkins University. She is the author of "The New Silk Road: China's Energy Strategy in the Greater Middle East" (The Washington Institute for Near East Policy), and a former director for China policy at the U.S. Department of Defense
On Tuesday 24 November Turkey shot down a Russian fighter jet near the Syrian border, and yet again called for another NATO emergency meeting to obtain statements of solidarity with Turkey.
Back in July, Turkey also called for an emergency NATO meeting after an ISIS attack in the Kurdish town of Suruc (that Kurds blame on collusion of Turkish police), in order to justify and legitimize its bombing campaign against the PKK and war on Turkish Kurds. Ankara was able to extract a statement from NATO Secretary General Jens Stoltenberg: “The security of the alliance is indivisible, and we stand in strong solidarity with Turkey.” It likewise extracted a statement from the White House that Turkey had a right to defend itself and go after the Kurds, thereby giving a green light for Ankara to pulverize the PKK and alienate US key ally Syrian Kurdish militia forces, who were the most effective ground forces fighting ISIS. In September, Turkey again extracted a statement of solidarity from NATO SACEUR General Breedlove at the NATO Military Committee conference in Istanbul. In October, reports from two CHP deputies in the Turkish parliament corroborate previous testimonies that the notorious sarin gas attack at Ghouta was a false flag orchestrated by Turkish intelligence, willing to commit the war crime of sacrificing 1,300 innocent civilians to goad US into the Syrian war to topple Assad. Turkey’s unhealthy pattern as arsonist-firefighter so exasperated NATO member Germany, that in August Berlin removed its Patriot batteries from Turkey.
Can Turkey get NATO to fight for its 82nd province?
As former NATO chairman of the Military Committee, German general Harald Kujat (ret.) said in an interviewon ARD-TV last October, he criticized, “that’s what Turkey wants to provoke [NATO Article 5 on mutual defence]… Turkey basically wants to drag NATO into this situation because the actual goal of Turkey is to neutralize Assad…ISIS’s actions and what’s happening to the Kurds are subsidiary…”
Now, would NATO stand in solidarity with Erdogan as he proceeds to annex Syria’s Aleppo as Turkey’s 82ndprovince similar to northern Cyprus?
Currently, Erdogan is aggressively pushing NATO and EU to carve Syria’s Aleppo as a no-fly zone/safe zone. However, this is an illusive haven because by definition a safe zone maintains neutrality in a military conflict, and the positioning of armed opposition groups will turn the area into a prime target.
Moreover, claims that on 10 August Turkish military forces entered the planned zone in Syria along with the Turkmen Sultan Murat Brigade presents a worrying picture when taken in conjunction with pro-government media that proclaimed Aleppo as the 82nd province of Turkey.
On 5 August Turkish newspaper Takvim featured a mapof the buffer zone that includes Aleppo, Idlib and the north of Latakia to be under Turkey’s control as an eventual 82nd province.
Turkey's 82nd province, Takvim-5-August-2015
Turkey’s 82nd province, Takvim-5-August-2015
According to Hurriyet Daily, Erdogan is using the Turkmen card again especially when nationalist sentiments are on the rise, so that “any attack on our Turkmen brothers in the safe zone could easily spark a military clash and drag Turkey into war.”
This is evidenced recently when Turkey extended sovereignty over northern Syria and issued stern warnings to Russia regarding bombing Syrian Turkmen villages, right before proceeding to shoot down the Russian jet fighter in hot pursuit over Chechen jihadists in northern Syria.
According to the director of Syrian Observatory for Human Rights Rami Abdul Rahman, there are at least 2,000 fighters from Chechnya, Dagestan and other Caucasus regions operating with Al Nusra, and “they are concentrated in Idlib, Aleppo, and Latakia provinces”—where Erdogan has called for a buffer zone. These militants are also part of Turkey’s Army of Conquest that Ankara dubs “moderate rebels.”
Counter-terror expert Jacob Zenn assessed that the “rebels may have enough resources to establish a de-facto state in northwestern Syria led by JN [Jabhat-al-Nusra] and supported by several Central Asian militas.” This corroborates the 2012 Defense Intelligence Agencyreport of Turkey and Arab Gulf states’ desire to carve out a salafist statelet in Syria east of Assad-controlled territory in order to put pressure on his regime.
With its base in the Idlib governorate, the rebel coalition now has a direct supply line open from Turkey’s Hatay Province next to Idlib, further expanded by the new proposed Aleppo buffer zone. Hatay province, located on the coast north of Latakia, was originally part of Syria according to the French Mandate for Syria and the Lebanon, but Turkey showed interest in the area with its large Turkish-speaking community and in 1936 pushed for Hatay’s “reunification” with Turkey. In 1939 Turkey annexed Hatay.
Hatay province, adjacent to Aleppo, Idlib and northern Latakia
Hatay province, adjacent to Aleppo, Idlib and northern Latakia
In 1974, Turkish forces also invaded and captured approximately 40% of Cyprus and proceeded to expel Greek Cypriots. About 160,000 to 200,000 Greek Cypriots that consisted of 82% of northern Cyprus population became refugees as they fled at the word of the approaching Turkish army.
occypied_cyprus_sm_mapThe occupation of northern Cyprus is viewed as illegal under international law, and Turkey is the only country that recognizes the Turkish Republic of Northern Cyprus (TRNC). Now it appears Turkey is once again expanding its sovereignty to its neighborhood, over northern Syria via an attempted no-fly zone, as well as over Kurdistan in northern Iraq.
While Russian jetfighters are flying over Syrian territory at the invitation of the sovereign government of Syria, Turkish jetfighters are flying over Iraqi territory to bomb Kurdish rebels without the consent of the Iraqi government, prompting the Arab League to issue astatement on 4 August condemning Turkey’s violation of Iraqi sovereignty.
In 2011, when Turkey again violated Iraqi and Kurdish territory, in an interview with CNN spokesman for Kurdish Regional Government Kawa Mahmoud said, “We always emphasize that shelling Iraqi border is inconsistent with international conventions and good neighborly relations, and we consider it as intervention and disregard for the sovereignty of the Kurdish and Iraqi territory…the bombings directly affect the infrastructure of the region of (Iraqi) Kurdistan.”
Now that Turkey has shot down Russian planes over northern Syria, Erdogan has given a green light for Russian and Iraqi jetfighters to shoot down Turkish planes over Iraq. As China and India are also contemplating joining the Russian coalition, this would complicate the situation in both Syria and Iraq considerably.
Turkey transforming NATO from a value-based to interest-based alliance?
Finally, as NATO member Turkey is transforming from a secular, democratic system to one of an increasingly Islamist and autocratic presidential system under Erdogan, it appears the alliance is also transforming from a value-based alliance of human right, democracy, and rule of law to one that is increasingly interest-based.
As Erdogan embarks on expanding Turkey’s sovereignty through Islamist proxies in the Eastern Mediterranean (e.g., via Muslim Brotherhood in Egypt, Hamas in Gaza, Salafi Army of Conquest in Syria), continues occupation of EU member Cyprus, and violates EU member Greece’s territorial airspace andwaters, his personal ambition is posing a risk for the NATO alliance.
In July 2015, a formation of Turkish fighter jets also violated Greek airspace a total of 20 times before being chased off by Greek aircraft. By antagonizing Cyprus, Greece, Egypt and Iraqi Kurdistan,Turkey is ironically the great unifier driving these countries to side with Russia in the Mediterranean.
Now that Turkey sabotaged French President Hollande’s plan to garner Russia-US cooperation in fighting ISIS by downing the Russian plane, the Russian coalition may seek to forge alternative cooperation with France, Germany and EU rather than US and Turkey, possibly joined by China given recent ISIS execution of the Chinese hostage.
And as Erdogan continues to goad NATO to stand in solidarity with Turkey and its territorial expansions in the Levant, it appears the world is now entering a dangerous new phase of an increasingly post-western and illiberal world order.

Who is inolerant, speak up secular communalists? -- Ram Kumar Ohri, IPS (Retd)

$
0
0
Who is inolerant, speak up secular 

communalists?


Ram Kumar Ohri, IPS (Retd) November 27, 2015
                                                        ………………
          We are living in interesting times. A comical debate about intolerance of  Hindus, initiated by  a  communal  cabal supported by the Congress Party, is raging across the country.  A number of  communalists, masquerading  as secularists, have been railing against the Narendra Modi led  government by painting it as intolerant.   Some  Bollywood  biggies  like Aamir Khan and Shahrukh Khan have joined the raucous mob of  protestors.  Even  the well known musician, A R Rahman, has jumped into the flawed debate.
          Worldwide  Hindus  are known  to be one of the most tolerant and pacifist communities. The narrative  of  their immense  tolerance of the  savage persecution by the Muslim and Christian  invaders  is  a  heart-rending chapter of our eerie history.
          Taking undue advantage of the  Hindu tolerance the UPA government led by Sonia Gandhi and Dr Manmohan Singh practiced blatant discrimination against them on several occasions  in broad daylight.  Yet  no secular -communalist  protested, nor raised his or her voice against discrimination against the majority community.
          To set the record straight, some  prominent instances of  intolerance   against Hindus  perpetrated during  the ten year long UPA regime must be recounted to set the record straight. 
          In the year 2011 , the then Home Minister Sushil Kumar Shinde, announced with the beat of drum that  a Muslim IPS officer was being appointed as Director of the Intelligence Bureau. In the process three Hindu competent IPS officers, senior to the Muslim incumbent  were superceded unceremoniously. The three senior officers having better record  than the Muslim officer were V. Rajagopal,  R.N. Gupta and Yashovardhan Azad.  Astoundingly neither  the ever-ebullient media, nor any secular busy body dare accuse the ruling duo, Sonia-G and Dr. Manmohan Singh  of intolerance and discrimination.
          Another instance of intolerance  and  gross discrimination against Hindus  was displayed  in 2013 when a new Lt. Governor  of  Delhi was to be appointed.  In response to an RTI  inquiry by Subhash Agarwal it was revealed that a panel of  the following  names had been proposed for the post of  Lt. Governor  in a Home Ministry note on 5thOctober, 2012 : 
1.     S.Y. Quraishi, former  Chief Election Commisioner
2.     Salauddin Ahmed, former Chief Secretary of Rajasthan
3.     Anwar Ahsan Ahmed, former Secretary, Border Management
in the Ministry of Home Affairs 
4.     Shamim Banu, former Additional Chief Secretary, Karnataka
5.     G.S. Kang, former Chief Secretary of  Bihar 
It was clear that a decision had already been taken by the powers-that-be  to
ensure that  no  Hindu shall  be appointed as Lt. Governor of Delhi. According to the Lutyen’s gossip gazette a verbal command to this had been given by an adviser close to Sonia Gandhi.  Ultimately the choice of the Adviser  fell  on  Najeeb Jung, a former Vice Chancellor of  Jamia Millia Islamia who had organized a demonstration alleging  that  the Batla House shoot out of  September 19, 2008, was a fake encounter staged by Delhi Police against the Indian Mujahideen.
          Interestingly one of  the retired officer on the panel had faced a CBI investigation. The total exclusion of  Hindus, howsoever honest,  from the panel reminds one of the infamous remark of  Maulana Mohamed Ali in April 1924, that even a fallen Muslim was better than a good Hindu like Mahatma Gandhi !  
          The most important instance of  intolerance, however,  was the famously infamous statement of  Dr. Manmohan Singh on December 9, 2006, was that in future the Muslims and minorities will have the first claim to India’s resources. With that historic statement  of the then Prime Minister the fate of Hindus was sealed by pushing them down as second class citizens who will have to be content with the crumbs left-over by the Muslims and other minorities. The said statement was made by the then Prime Minister on the birthday of  Sonia Gandhi due to some mysterious reason.  And thereby hangs a shadowy tale ! 
          Another glaring instance of  intolerance was the  appointment by the UPA of Leela Samson as chief of the Kalakshetra and the Censor Board. Her sole qualification for selection for the two top posts was her close connection with Sonia Gandhi on  the Christian net. She had been a dance teacher to Priyanka Vadra, too.   During her tenure she worked over-actively to erase the Hindu identity of  Kalakshetra by removing the Hindu symbols and  icons like Lord Ganesha, apart from being neck dcep into corruption. She also cleared Aamir Khan’s controversial movie  ‘PK’ despite the film  containing highly objectionable scenes casting slur on the Hindu faith.
Discrimination Against Poorest Hindus 
          Not many people know that by using the flawed and fabricated  findings of Sachar Committee, Salman Khurshid, the  former Minister of Minorities Affairs, robbed the unlettered daughters and sons of nearly 34 crore Hindus living below the poverty line, mostly in rural areas. The High Level Committee chaired by Justice Sachar was born in sin of  grave constitutional impropriety. The task assigned to Justice Sachar had been entrusted in 1992 by the Indian Parliament to the National Minorities Commission by enacting a special law called The Minorities Commission Act, 1992. All  responsibilities for  protection of the rights of minorities   and ensuring their welfare had been assigned by the Parliament in terms of the  aforesaid legislation to the Minorities Commission.  Therefore the very act of the Prime Minister constituting a High Level Committee in March 2005, by an executive fiat for one single religious minority was  patently unconstitutional and bad in law.  The worst  aspect of the sinister move, however, was that Justice Sachar did not inform the PM that what was being was a blatant violation of the Constitution.
          For  decades a false  and  unsubstantiated  bogey has  been  propagated  across the country that economically and educationally, Muslims are more disadvantaged than the Hindus.  This falsehood  is  being  unabashedly  used  by the  powerful  pro-Muslim  vote bank lobby to bestow many unmerited benefits and  concessions, including  nearly twenty million scholarships and concessional educational loans exclusively on the Muslims and four other minorities.  But it was revealed by Salman Khurshid’s Press Conference on May 29, 2012, that not one single scholarship was given to the daughter or son of the poorest Hindu.  Nor was any cheaper educational or entrepreneurial  loans advanced to any Hindu poor, while funds worth several lakh crores  were advanced to the  children of doubly blessed five minorities, namely the Muslims, the Christians, the Buddhists, the Parsis and the Sikhs.
Religion-baed Strategy of Discrimination
          This strategy of religion-based discrimination was implemented in pursuance  of  the  communally divisive  vote bank policy enunciated in the Prime Minister’s notoriously  famous  “Muslims First”  policy  statement made on December 9, 2006. Inexplicably the aforesaid policy statement was made by Dr. Manmohan Singh  on the  birthday  of  Sonia Gandhi,  Chairperson  of  the  United Progressive Alliance.
          The worst aspect of the ongoing discrimination is that crores of  poor Hindus belonging to the perennially  famished  hoi polloi  of  rural India and those living in jhuggies have been deliberately deprived of any share in  the 20 million scholarships awarded to the  five minorities,  including  four economically and educationally better placed  communities than the Hindus. These four super-privileged minorities are the Christians, the Parsis,the  Buddhists and  the Sikhs all of whom happen to be show stealers in literacy average, economic  prosperity and education.
          The data  pertaining to infant and child mortality, degree of urbanization and life expectancy at birth available in public domain proves that it is the Hindus, not the Muslims, who are the most disadvantaged religious group. Following are the five major globally recognized human development indicators :
i)   Infant Mortality;
ii)  Child Mortality;
iii)  Life Expectancy at Birth;
iv)  Degree of Urbanisation ;
v)  Literacy.

Clearly the Hindus are far behind the Muslims in the first four human development indices, except literacy in which Hindus with 65.1 percent literacy are marginally ahead of Muslims who have the literacy average of  59.1 percent. But Justice Sachar did not have the moral courage to identify and write that one single factor responsible for lower Muslim literacy average was the lower ratio of literacy among  Muslim women at a meagre  50.1 percent.  It was lower by 3.6 percent than the national average of female literacy at 53.7.  Thus, this  important cause of lower female literacy among Muslims ignored by Justice Sachar was the diktats of Muslim religious leaders restricting education of girls beyond a certain age and insistence on the customary  veil.
Plight of Hindus Living Below Poverty Line
          Unfortunately  most Hindus,  including their  spiritual gurus, telemedia analysts, self-anointed intellectuals and political leaders  belong to the prosperous fraternity and well-to-do middle class.  Their children do not need free scholarships.  No wonder they have thus remained indifferent  to the pathetic economic condition of the  poorest Hindu masses, especially those trapped in the terminally ill rural areas.   These busybodies strutting across the political and spiritual universe have never cared to know that in four out of the five  globally recognised human development  indices, the  majority community is lagging behind the Muslims, the Christians, the Buddhists, the Parsis and the Sikhs.
That explains how the children of  34-35 crore  poorest Hindus were led to slaughter on the altar of Sachar Report!  The daughters and sons  of nearly 340 million poorest Hindus were robbed in broad daylight of their rightful share in 20 million scholarships by the ruling politicians  in an ugly bid to promote the ‘exclusive development’ of five minority communities. And lo and behold, this deprivation of the poorest Hindu children was done in the garb of ‘inclusive development’ !
          The ongoing  discriminatory policy  against the majority  religious group, mostly the rural Hindus,  was launched by the Prime Minister with great fanfare in June, 2006, in the garb of  Prime Minister’s New 15 Point Programme for Welfare of  Minorities.  Through a sleight of hand, the poorest Hindu children were deprived of  any share in twenty million scholarships showered on Muslim, Christians, Buddhists, Parsis and the Sikhs.
          The most shocking aspect of this biggest post-independence conspiratorial scam is that the Christians, Buddhists, Parsis and the Sikhs are the real show-stealers in literacy and education   –  miles  ahead of  the Hindus.
Falsehood  Publicised in Sachar Report
          A careful  examination of Sachar Report reveals a series of  ugly tricks devised  to  trample  upon  the  Right to Equality of  eighty  percent  citizens  of  India on the  ground of  religion.  Could it  be  that the poorest  students belonging to the majority community   are being denied  proportionate share in millions of  scholarships and financial largesse worth thousands of crores because they happen to belong to the politically-pariahed  religion called Hinduism?  No Hindu or non-Hindu political leader showed the guts to question this  implementation of  ‘exclusive  minority  development’  programme tom-tomed as  ‘inclusive growth’.   
          Enumerated below are two  prominent instances of fudging of facts by Justice Sachar in his report.
1.     Justice Sachar deliberately refused to consider the documented fact that according to the National Family Health Surveys  Nos. 1 (1992-93)  and 2 (1998-1999)  the Muslims were better placed than Hindus in four major human development indicators, namely the Infant Mortality, Child Mortality, degree of Urbanisatioin and Life Expectancy at Birth. After admitting this important fact on pages  37-38 of his report, Justice Sachar took recourse to suppressio veri, suggestio fallaci, by attributing it to the highly inventive argument that it could be due to better child feeding practices prevalent among Muslims.  Instead of candidly admitting that the Muslims were better fed and had access to better medical care the retired Chief Justice decided to weave the yarn of ‘better child feeding’  practices among Muslims. Could there be a worse example of falsification of  the data available in public domain?

2.     Another instance of  suppressio veri, suggestio falsi  is the horrid description of the plight of Muslim women on page 13 (Chapter 2) which was  false beyond belief.  It boggles the mind:

“Everything beyond the walls of the ghetto is seen as unsafe and hostile–markets, roads, lanes and public transport, schools and hospitals, Police Stations and government  offices.” 

Can any Indian honestly believe that Muslim women are treated so shabbily in India ?  Many of them like  Sabah Naqvi, Teesta Setalvad  and Shazia Ilmi  have been  boldly participating in debates on several  television channels.
          Many more instances of fudging of facts and propagating lies can be cited from the report  of  Justice Sachar.   These  are  being left out because of  shortage of space.
          To sum up, a systematic and rational  analysis of the comparative  scores of the Hindus and the Muslims in various human development indices reveals  that in the first four globally recognised economic development indicators the Hindus are lagging far behind  the Muslims and four other religious minorities, namely the Christians, the Buddhists, the Parsis and the Sikhs. This truth was established four times by four different studies, though Justice Sachar ignored  the documented truth  for reasons best known to him.
Rebuttals Galore  of  Justice Sachar’s  Report
          The  first well-documented  rebuttal of the  flawed findings of Justice Sachar  came on September 2, 2006, when a paper  was  circulated by Prof. Sanjay Kumar of the Centre of Studies for Developing Studies, New  Delhi, in a seminar organized at the prestigious Indian Institute of Public Administration. The  research of Prof. Sanjay Kumar presented in a packed hall of  distinguished scholars in the auditorium of  the I.I.P.A. revealed that there was hardly any difference in the economic and educational status of the Hindus and the  Muslims.
          The  indepth research based on a survey by the  Centre for Developing Societies further highlighted that the proportion of  ‘the very poor’  Indians was higher among  the Hindus than among the  Muslims.  The survey conducted in the year 2004 showed that the percentage of ‘very poor’ Hindus was 31 percent while the percentage of the ‘ very poor’  among Muslims was only 24 percent. Thus, on the basis of  the CDS survey the percentage of the ‘very poor’ people among the Hindus was nearly 25 percent higher than among the Muslims ! It was a very  significant finding of Prof. Sanjay Kumar, based on a survey comprising 27,000 random samples.
          Mysteriously  this important finding based on a survey  was ignored by Justice Sachar despite a  clear directive in the Prime Minister’s Notification dated  March 9, 2005 to the  High Level Committee to “obtain relevant information from Departments/  agencies of  the Central  & State Governments and also  conduct an intensive literature survey to identify  the published data, articles, and research on  relative   social, economic and educational status of Muslims in India at the  State, regional and district levels”  to address the problems faced by Muslims.
          More  importantly,  Prof. Sanjay Kumar’s research paper highlighting these important  findings was duly sent to Justice Sachar by our  Thinktank ,Patriots’ Forum  with a formal request to give us an audience.  But the former Chief Justice of Delhi High Court  chose to ignore the truth altogether.
          The second rebuttal  of Justice Sachar’s fabricated findings came in October, 2010 when the National Health Survey- 3 (2005-2006)  revealed a quantum jump of  5.4 years from 62.6 years in the life expectancy of Muslims within a short span of 7 years, i.e., between 1998 and 2005.  The advantage  which  Muslims had over their Hindu counterparts in life expectancy at birth was  barely 1.2 years in 1998-1999, but it grew to 3 years in 2005-2006, as revealed by the  National Family Health Survey -3.
          And the  master mystery of mysteries was that the results of the National Family Health Survey of 2005-2006 were released in October, 2010–i.e. after a long delay of four years!  This inordinate delay was responsible for facilitating the implementation of Sachar Committee’s recommendations favouring the Muslim community. The  discriminatory largesse of 20 million scholarships and cheaper educational and entrepreneurial loans of several lakh crore rupees was showered on Muslims, along with 4 minorities in gross violation of the Right to Equality enshrined in the Constitution.
          The third rebuttal  of Justice Sachar’s fudged facts was made public in the findings of Rajesh Shukla, a Senior Fellow of the National Council of Applied Economic Research published in the Economic Times, New Delhi, on April 5, 2007,  reconfirming that there was hardly any difference in the economic status of the Hindus and Muslims. Among other things Rajesh Shukla’s survey disclosed that the Sikh community were ‘the Sardars in Prosperity’ with Christians closely following behind  them.
          The fourth rebuttal of Justice Sachar’s  false findings came on February 24, 2011, in the reply to a Parliament Question answered by Vincent H.  Pala, the  Minister of State for Minorities  in Lok Sabha  admitting that  the central government  had   no data pertaining to  the number of persons living below the poverty line according to religious denominations.  If as late as  the year 2011, the government  had no data about  the number of  Muslims and Hindus living  below the poverty line, why were the fudged  findings of   Justice  Sachar  accepted and implemented  several years ago?
          The fifth   demolition  of  the lies propagated by Sachar  Committee came on October 24-25, 2011, when in a Seminar jointly  organized  by the  United Nations Development Programme and India’s Planning Commission at Claridge’s Hotel,  two scholars of the Jawaharlal Nehru University (Sukhdeo Thorat and Amaresh Pandey) presented a research paper  reconfirming that there had been far greater poverty reduction  among the Muslims than among the Hindus  between 2004-2005  to 2009-2010.
          Despite these five research-based rebuttals of  Sachar Report, the multidimensional discrimination against the unwashed daughters and sons of the  poorest Hindus, living below the poverty line has continued at a fast  pace,  perhaps in deference to the policy announcement made by the Prime Minister  in  December, 2006, on Sonia  Gandhi’s birthday.
          It is, however,  for the self-anointed  Hindu secularists  to analyse and explain  why no poorest of the poor Hindu child was considered eligible for even one  single scholarship out of twenty million freeships showered by Salman Khurshid on the  privileged children of  Muslim and Christian parents. According to a half page advertisement published in The Pioneer, New Delhi, on February 15, 2014, “over Rs. 1,95,000 crore of bank credit was showered on 5 minorities”. In sharp contrast, not one  rupee worth of bank credit was made available to anyone among  the 34  crores  Hindus living below the poverty line.
          Most importantly, Prof. Suresh Tendulkar’s  research  had revealed that  in 2009 approximately 37.2 percent Indians were living  below the poverty line. It meant that roughly, the unwashed  children of 34-35 crore Hindu les miserables were  debarred from applying for scholarships and educational loans in an unethical  bid to consolidate a  vote bank of five minorities. Such a policy of robbing the  poorest on the ground of religion by recourse to a  sleight of hand has no parallel  in the history of any democratic country. Only an over-clever  legal eagle like Salman Khurshid could do it with remarkable dexterity !
          Now  time has come for the  former Prime Minister to explain to  34 crore Hindus living below the poverty line, mostly in rural areas, why their unwashed, emaciated and unlettered children were robbed of the rightful share in 20 million scholarships and educational loans totalling several  lakh crore rupees.
                                                       ………

Copyright  @  Ram Kumar Ohri








Giving thanks to science -- FAS. NaMo, announce thorium-based nuke doctrine for Indian Ocean Community..

$
0
0
November 27, 2015
Hiroshima, Japan: August 6, 1945 (left) and 2013 (right) 
Dear FAS Supporter,
I hope you enjoyed a wonderful Thanksgiving holiday with family and friends.

Today marks the start of the holiday giving season. Over the next few weeks, FAS headquarters will be sending out several requests for donations to support our critical work. If you have already donated this year, you may still find reading these e-mails useful to learn more about the exciting work you support.

I invite you to join me in giving thanks to the founders of FAS. This month, in 1945, many of the first “atomic” scientists formed the Federation of Atomic Scientists. They knew that they had a “special social responsibility” to educate policymakers and the public about the consequences of their creation, the atomic bomb.

In the fall of 1945, Dr. Philip Morrison, then a 30-year old atomic scientist and an FAS founder, had recently returned from Hiroshima. He had witnessed scenes “matchless in human misery” and vowed that nuclear weapons “could not be allowed” again in war.

Today, to uphold Dr. Morrison’s vision, world-class researchers Hans Kristensen, Director of the Nuclear Information Project, and Robert S. Norris, Senior Fellow for Nuclear Policy, are hard at work at FAS tracking and analyzing nuclear weapons and governments’ nuclear policies. Your support will ensure that this project continues to shine a spotlight on nuclear weapons as a necessary step to eventually eliminate them.

Members like you have contributed innovative ideas as well as generous financial support. For example, Dr. Edward Friedman, Emeritus Professor at the Stevens Institute of Technology and an FAS member since the early 1960s, wrote an in-depth article on prevention of nuclear terrorism for the most recent FAS Public Interest Report. With your contributions, FAS will continue to promote innovative ideas such as Dr. Friedman’s.

Please join with your friends and colleagues to take this step towards a world of reduced nuclear dangers by supporting your organization, FAS, with a donation today.


With gratitude,


Charles D. Ferguson, Ph.D.
President
Federation of American Scientists 

 

Ban on Durga Puja: An Assault on the core of Hindu civilisation (All 4 parts) -- Shanmukh, Saswati Sarkar & Dikgaj

$
0
0

 

Photo published for Ban on Durga Puja: An Assault on the core of Hindu civilisation [Part I]
Ban on Durga Puja: An Assault on the core of 

Hindu civilisation [Part I]

This piece has been co-authored by Shanmukh, Saswati Sarkar and Dikgaj.

18-11-2015

अमरीकबरी भार भ्रमरी मुखरी कृतम्।
दूरी करोतु दुरितं गौरीचरणपङ्कजं॥

Thus begins Kuvalayananda of Appayya Dikshita, one of the finest books on Alankara in Sanskrit – with a prayer to Goddess Gowri that the endeavour may be free of obstacles and problems. Similarly, when the kings of Mysore went to war, they would begin by seeking the blessings of Chamundeshwari Devi in Mysore. Even today, Mysore Dasara, so famous across the world, is rooted in the martial tradition of the erstwhile rulers of Mysore, who prayed to Chamundeshwari Devi for her blessings. From poets and scholars, to warriors all over India, Goddess Gowri, in the multitude of her forms, is close to the hearts of many Hindus. 
Indeed, Shakti Peethas exist from Hinglaj (Baluchistan) to Sitalkunda (eastern Bangladesh) and from Manas (Tibet) and Amarnath (Kashmir) to Nainativu (Sri Lanka) and Kanyakumari (Tamil Nadu), the worship of Shakti spanned the length and breadth of the Bharat that existed from ages, the "Indu" whose territories Xuanzhang, the Chinese pilgrim of the 7th century AD described: "was above 90,000 li in circuit, with the snowy mountains [the Hindu Kush] on the north and the sea on its three other sides. It was politically divided into above seventy kingdoms; the heat of the summer was very great and the land to a large extent marshy. The northern region was hilly with a brackish soil; the east was a rich fertile plain; the southern division had a luxuriant vegetation; and the west had a soil coarse and gravelly" p. 56, [46].  In fact, so widespread is Durga Puja that most states boast at least a major Shakti Peetha/Maha Shakti Peetha. Mahamaya (Jammu and Kashmir) in Amarnath, Chinnamastika at Chintpurni (Himachal Pradesh), Savitri at Thaneswar (Haryana), Varahi at Panchsagar (Uttarakhand), Lalita at Sangam (near Allahabad, Uttar Pradesh), Sarvamangala at Gaya (Bihar), Kalika at Kalighat (West Bengal), Kamakhya in Neelachal (Assam), Tripura Sundari at Udaipur (Tripura), Jayanti at Nartiang (Meghalaya), Avanti at Bhairavparvat (Madhya Pradesh), Gayatri at Manibandh (Rajasthan), Chandrabhaga at Prabhas (Gujarat), Bhadrakali at Nashik (Maharashtra), Bimala at Puri (Odisha), Vishveshwari at Sarvashaila, Chamundeshwari at Mysore (Karnataka), and Sharvani at Kanyakumari (Tamil Nadu) constitute some of the Shakti Peethas, dedicated to the worship of Shakti. Even outside today’s India, the worship of Shakti was spread in all of the civilisational Bharat. From Kottari of Hingula, through Uma at Mithila (Nepal), Dakshayani at Manas (Tibet), Aparna at Bhabanipur, Jeshoreshwari at Ishwaripur, Bhavani at Chandranath Hill, Mahalakshmi at Shree Shail, Sugandha at Shikarpur (all Bangladesh) to Indrakshi at Nainativa (Sri Lanka), the worship of Shakti is highly prized. The Goddess as Shakti (Durga or Kali) is worshipped with passion and fervor by tribals throughout India, starting from the Jaintias of Manipur (Durga), Bodos of Assam (Durga), Gorkhas of the Himalayan belt (Kali), to the Santhals of West Bengal and Jharkhand (Durga), and other tribes of Odissa, Chhattisgarh (Kali) [27] [72], [73]. Like other polytheist Hindus, the tribes worship local gods and goddesses in addition to the more mainstream forms of Shakti (Durga, Kali). Interestingly, the war deity of the Santhals is Goddess Jaher-era, who accompanies their principal God, Marang-Buru, the God of the mountains. Similarly, the worship of Saraswati, the mistress of all knowledge, is spread from the Sharada Peetha on the banks of the Neelam river (Kashmir) to Sringeri on the banks of the Tunga river (Karnataka). The worship of Lakshmi, as the fount of all wealth, similarly enjoys India-wide worship. It may be said, without exaggeration, that Hinduism embraces the worship of the feminine in all forms, and distinguishes itself from all major religions existing in today’s world, and that perhaps is why the Goddess is ruthlessly targeted by the contemporary expansionist religious fundamentalists.
In this article, we show that the worship of Shakti (strength or valour) as Goddess has inspired principal Hindu resistances across ages and throughout the civilisational land of the Hindus. It is perhaps this worship that has inspired Hindu women to militarily defend their civilisation against invaders, along with, and many times leading their male counterparts. In Part II of this series, we show that in contrast, Abrahamic religions exhibit a deep-rooted aversion towards worship of Goddess in any form, and provide theological sanctions for disrupting Hindu public worship and festivals, which has in turn inspired dastardly attacks on the same since the beginning of India’s subjugation to foreign powers (Islamic and British). In Part III, we demonstrate that the tradition of denial of  the right to practise religion in general, and worship the Goddess in particular, continues till date. In Part IV, we show that the denial of religious freedom to Hindus is the result of active collusion of India’s political class with Abrahamic fundamentalists, or complicity of silence in the face of grave atrocities. The state of the affairs is in sharp contrast to the values that India’s genuine freedom fighters had lived, fought and died to defend. The anti-Hindu nature of the Indian polity may in future alienate Hindus vested in the freedom to practise their religion from the polity.        
Section A: The Shakti in the Hindu resistance to foreign invasion
Goddess worship, all over India, is an integral component of Hinduism. In the form of Shakti, she has been the symbol of sacrifice and strength, as the existence of the major Shakti Peethas scattered all over the Indian subcontinent testify. Shakti is the embodiment of valour, martial spirit and the will to conquer enemies. And the imagery of Shakti fits her indeed. As Asura Dalani, she is the destroyer of Asuras – Mahishasura, Chanda, Munda, Raktabeeja and so many others. As Sinha bahini, she rides a lion/tiger; as Shakti Rupini, she is armed with weapons and wears a garland of skulls of her enemies.  When Hindu Gods lost out to the Asuras, the forces of Adharma, they invoked the Mahisasura-Mardini Durga. The imagery and the significance of her ferocity in the Hindu psyche has been eloquently described by Aditi Banerjee, in her article "Fierce is beautiful" [1].
Section A.1: Shakti as Inspiration
In the course of its long history, India has faced two sustained invasions that aimed at destroying the indigenous culture and replacing it with the culture of the invaders as the basis of an occupying regime and state. The first invasion was by the Muslims, starting in 632 AD (when the first Arab naval expedition which aimed at the conquest of Thana near Bombay was undertaken as early as 636 AD, (p. 209, [55]), and the second by the European imperialists (Portugese, French, English) starting in 1500 AD when Pedros Alvarez  Cabral ordered his ships to bombard Calicut. The Muslim invasion lasted for more than 1,000 years – the last independent Muslim ruler, Bahadur Shah Zafar, fell in 1857 AD. The European invasion ended in 1947, when power was transferred to a divided India. The political conquest of India by these invaders was significantly slower than the rest of the world by these forces, and cultural control never complete. In a period of more than 1,200 years, starting from the first Muslim invasion, by the time both invading powers lost political control, about 70 per cent of undivided India remained Hindu. In a sharp contrast, by 732 AD, which marked the first centenary of the death of the Prophet of Islam, "the Arabs had set up the largest and most powerful empire of the world, extending from the Bay of Biscay to the Indus and the frontiers of China, from the Aral sea to the upper Nile"  p. 78, [57], p. 5, [48]. The subjects were not only politically vanquished but also culturally assimilated-Islamised and, often, Arabised over a period of time. North African conquests like Egypt, Morocco and Tunisia speak Arabic till date. Arabic was enforced on the Persians for about two hundred years [59] until the Persian language was resurrected through Shahenamah, a masterpiece by  Ferdowsi in the tenth century AD [58]. Persian would later become the court language in several Muslim kingdoms outside Iran, including in India. The pertinent point, however, is that the religions followed in these countries (eg, Buddhism, Zoroastrianism) were all but obliterated except among the populace who emigrated abroad to retain the same (eg, large number of Zoroastrians migrated to India and live there as Parsis). Similarly, the conquest of the Incas and the Aztecs by the Spaniards in the early 16th and 17th centuries by Francisco de Pizarro and Cortes respectively resulted in the extermination of the two cultures.  The Inca populace was pressed into silver mining with the result being the near extermination of the native population. The Machu Picchu of the Incas and the Tenochtitlan of the Aztec are mute remains of once thriving cultures in the respective regions. Similarly, the Portuguese extinguished the original culture of what is today’s Brasil, conquering it in the 16th century, with massive genocides of the Tupi and the Tapuya tribes, and the British conquest of the eastern American seaboard in the 17th and 18th centuries resulted in the wipeout of the various native American tribes that lived in region between the north American coast and the Great Lakes. Their languages are nearly extinct. The Hindu story has, however, been different. And, we show that worship of the Goddess as Shakti is intimately related to the remarkable resistance offered by the Hindus to invaders.   
The worship of Shakti has always been a source of strength for the national heroes of resistance.  जननी जन्मभूमिश्च स्वर्गादपि गरीयसी। The country has been visualised as Bharat Mata or Bharat Lakshmi by the Hindus and thus, worship of the country follows naturally from a worship of Shakti herself. Thus, Shakti has always been an inspiration for Indic freedom fighters.
Section A.1.1: The Resistance to Islamic Invasion
During the struggle against the Islamic invasion, the Sisodias of Mewar, the clan that produced Rana Pratap, the most formidable foe of Akbar, drew strength from the worship of Shakti; their Kuladevis were Amba, Kalika, Baan Mata, different forms of Shakti (Chapter 2, Kuladevi tradition Myth, Story and Context [78], [79]). Pratapaditya, from Jessore, mounted one of the foremost challenges to the supremacy of Akbar – Jessoreshwari Kali, was the presiding deity of his kingdom. Shivaji who stalled the religious bigot and tyrant, Aurangzeb, drew strength from the worship of Tulja Bhavani.  "उदे उदे  अंबाबाई", and "आदी शक्ती तुळजाभवानी जोगवा दे" are till date famous prayers of Tulja Bhavani among the Marathas. In honour of Durga, Shivajis teacher and religious mentor (guru) Ramdas had composed:  
दुर्गे दुर्घट भारी तुजविण संसारी।
अनाथ नाथे अम्बे करुणा विस्तारी।
वारी वारी जन्म मरणांते वारी।
हारी पडलो आता संकट निवारी॥
Guru Govind Singh who seeded the Sikh resistance against the Mughals composed "Chandi Di Var" in honour of Durga as Chandi or Mahakali:   
चिंतन कुरू मा महाकाली देवाक्षी। रूद्रकाली सा महामाया राक्षसमारणे॥ "Raise your awareness towards the eye of the Devas, i.e. Mahākāli Rudrakali, is she who is this great veil for the slaying of the demons."
Lachit Borphukan inflicted a crushing defeat, on the army of Aurangzeb in 1671 in the battle of Saraighat, in Guwahati. And, one of the oldest of the 51 Shakti Peethas, the Kamakhya temple, where goddess Kamakhya and tenMahavidyasKaliTaraSodashiBhuvaneshwari,BhairaviChhinnamastaDhumavatiBagalamukhiMatangi and Kamalapreside, reside in Guwahati.  
Section A.1.2: The Resistance to European Invasion
During the freedom struggle against the British, when Bankim Chandra composed his "Bande Mataram"– the song which inspired thousands of Indian revolutionaries to die with the words on their lips - he vocalised the heartfelt cry of millions of Indians. It is this song that saw motherland as Goddess reincarnate, as a combination of Durga, Laxmi, Saraswati:
वन्दे मातरम्। सुजलाम् सुफलाम् मलयज शीतलाम् शस्यश्यामलाम् मातरम्। वन्दे मातरम्। त्वम् हि दुर्गादशप्रहरणधारिणी कमला कमलदलविहारिणी वाणी विद्यादायिनी, नमामि त्वाम् नमामि कमलाम् अमलां अतुलाम्सुजलां सुफलाम् मातरम्।। ४।। वन्दे मातरम्।
It translates as: 
Mother, I salute thee! Rich with thy hurrying streams, bright with orchard gleams, Cool with thy winds of delight, Dark fields waving Mother of might, Mother free.
Thou art Durga, Lady and Queen, With her hands that strike and her swords of sheen, Thou art Lakshmi lotus-throned, And the Muse a hundred-toned, Pure and perfect without peer, Mother lend thine ear, Rich with thy hurrying streams, Bright with thy orchard gleems, Dark of hue O candid-fair.
Songs that celebrated the nation as mother Goddess subsequently appeared in multiple regional languages, particularly in Bengal which was at the forefront of the armed incursions against the British. We transcribe  one such song, composed by Atulprasad Sen in Bangla, and in Devnagri scripts:
উঠ গো ভারত-লক্ষ্মীউঠ আদি-জগত-জন-পূজ্যাদুঃখ দৈন্য সব নাশি করো দূরিত ভারত-লজ্জা।ছাড়ো গো ছাড়ো শোকশয্যাকর সজ্জা পুনঃ কনক-কমল-ধন-ধান্যেজননী গোলহো তুলে বক্ষে,সান্ত্বন-বাস দেহো তুলে চক্ষেকাঁদিছে তব চরণতলে ত্রিংশতি কোটি নরনারী গো।
उठगो भारत लक्ष्मी उठो आदि जगत जन पूज्या
दुःखदैन्य सब नाशि करो दुरित भारत लज्जा

छारगो छार शोक सज्जा करो सज्जा
पुन कमल कनक धन धान्ये

जननी गो लह तुली बक्षे सन्तान बाश देह तुलि चोखे
कन्दिच्छे तब चरण तले त्रिंशति कोटि नर नारी गो
Next, "When Bengal was partitioned in 1905, in Calcutta, gatherings of 50,000 people took a collective oath before Goddess Kali in the holy Kalighat temple that they would throw the British out of our homeland. Numbers touching 50,000 marched through the streets after taking a dip in the holy Ganges, anointing their foreheads with tilak, and holding copies the Bhagvad Gita in their hands’’ pp. 9-10, [43]. 
Aurobindo, who was at the forefront of the anti-Partition agitation and organised armed insurgencies against the British, began his lectures and speeches often with a prayer to Chandikaamba. Invoking the Goddess Durga to lend aid to the Freedom Struggle, Aurobindo wrote:
"Mother Durga! Rider on the lion, giver of all strength, Mother, beloved of Shiva! We, born from thy parts of Power, we the youth of India, are seated here in thy temple. Listen, O Mother, descend upon earth, make thyself manifest in this land of India." [44].  
Revolutionary Veer Savarkar, who was an atheist himself,  composed "Jayostute"– a prayer where he saw Freedom as his Goddess.   
जयोस्तु ते श्रीमहन्मंगले Iशिवास्पदे शुभदे
स्वतंत्रते भगवतिIत्वामहं यशोयुतां वंदे II
[Victory to you, O Auspicious One, O Holy One (also Abode), O Granter of Joy,
O Goddess of Freedom, Victorious One, we salute you]
One of the eminent leaders of the freedom struggle, Subhas Chandra Bose, who sought to liberate India through military action, was devoted to worship of Goddess as Shakti, especially as Durga or Kali  p. 123 [46]. On December 26, 1925, from Mandalay jail in Burma, he wrote to his sister-in-law, "In Durga, we see Mother, Motherland and the Universe all in one. She is at once Mother, Motherland and the Universal spirit" p.170, [40]. Shakti worship had formed an important component of his struggle against the British. On February 18, 1926, again in Mandalay jail, he had organised a fast in protest against the authorities who denied financial allowances to the prisoners for conducting Durga and Saraswati Puja pp. 221-226, [40]. On December 9, 1930, he had called upon the women to participate in liberation struggle, invoking the imagery of asuradalani Durga: "Women had not only duties to their family, but they had also a greater duty to their country. When the gods found their sliver almost vanquished in their fight with the demons, they invoked the help of 'Sakti' in the form of mother. The country was in a sad plight, therefore the country looked up to the mothers to come forward and inspire the whole nation" p. 238, [47]. Years later, when he was illegally incarcerated, in Presidency jail, he announced at fast unto death in protest. He announced it on the sacred day of Kali puja (30.9.1940) to affirm his faith. He wrote to the Superintendent of Prison: "There is no other alternative for me but to register a moral protest against an unjust act and as a proof of that protest, to undertake a voluntary fast. This fast will have no effect on the 'popular' ministry, because I am neither the Maulavi of Murapara, Dacca nor a Muhammadan by faith. Consequently, the fast will, in my case, become a fast unto death. ... Britishers and the British Government have been talking of upholding the sacred principles of freedom and democracy, but their policy nearer home belied these professions. They want our assistance to destroy Nazism, but they have been indulging in super-Nazism. My protest will serve to expose the hypocrisy underlying their policy in this unfortunate country-as also the policy of a Provincial Government that calls itself 'popular', but which in reality, can be moved only when there is a Muhammadan in the picture.....I repeat that this letter, written on the sacred day of Kali Puja, should not be treated as a threat or ultimatum. It is merely an affirmation of one's faith, written in all humility" pp. 187-189, [39]. 
The worst atrocities perpetrated on the religion, culture and livelihood of the tribals were by the British during their regime, and  by the Christian missionaries subsequent to the transfer of power in 1947. It is the tradition of Shakti puja that inspired them to mount the desperate resistances they could despite severe limitation of resources in comparison to that of their adversaries. It is the imagery of Durga they invoked when they fought off Islamist aggression launched by Pakistan against India in 1999. Excerpts from an article written by a tribal student at JNU, on behalf of the JNU Tribal Students Association, provides testaments to the above, as also to how Shakti Puja is an organic component of  Hinduism throughout the lands the tribals inhabit [72]:  
    जयन्ती मङ्गला काली भद्रकाली कपालिनी।
   दुर्गा क्ष्यमा शिवा धात्री स्वाहा स्वधा नमोस्तु ते॥
We tribals revere our mother Goddess Durga in all her forms, we go into the battlefield invoking her name, when our Gorkha brothers captured territories from the invading Pakistani army in 1999 we invoked the name of Durga Mata and this is our religion and culture! We tribals from Orissa, Jharkhand and Chhattisgarh also worship Goddess Durga. It is unfortunate that some of our brothers and sisters have fallen prey to the evil activities of invading Christian evangelical missionaries who have tried to lure us away from our culture and religion but we have resisted their nefarious designs and we shall continue to do so. Durga Puja is a very important part of our identity. We tribals from this region have not forgotten how the missionaries have tried to ridicule and attack our religion and now a small group of people in JNU are trying the same with the backup of these evil missionaries. We again repeat. WE ARE TRIBALS. WE WORSHIP GODDESS DURGA AND WE SHALL DO SO FOR GENERATIONS TO COME! 
The santhal tribe of West Bengal and Jharkhand also worship Durga and Durga Puja is a very important festival for us, we remember the sacrifices of our leaders against the British and the Evangelical missionaries years ago when we went to war with them for defending our lands, culture and beliefs. Remember our leaders Brojo Murmu and Durga Murmu who invoked the name of our Mother Goddess and fought against the British, what more we still follow the age old custom of sacrificing a white goat to the Goddess seeking her blessings in defending our culture and religion. We are proud worshippers of Goddess Durga and we are tribals. We have not forgotten what the Christian evangelical missionaries have done to us, they have played with our feelings and have tried to destroy us but because the Mother Goddess is with us they have failed and will always fail!  
We tribals know what imperialist evangelical missionaries have done to our brothers all over the world, they have changed their history in Ethiopia, caused war between brothers in Rwanda, they forced our brothers to convert in Ecuador and they have for years tortured, harassed and hurt us all over the world. This is the holy land of India where we exist and we shall exist. We shall not bow down before this imperialist agenda, we tribals have resisted these evil peddlers and we shall defend our religion and culture no matter what! To those who have sold their souls to these imperialist agents, we are not like you and we spite you, we are Hindus we are tribals and we worship our Mother Goddess. We dance and sing in her honour and we revere her!... WE ARE TRIBALS, WE ARE HINDUS AND WE ARE PROUD OF IT! JAI MA DURGA, JAI MA KALI, WE SWEAR BY OUR RELIGION AND WE SWEAR BY OUR GODDESS! …JAI MA KALI AAYO GORKHALI!’’ [72] 
We now narrate in greater detail the relation between Durga Puja and the tribal rebellion led by Brojo and Durga Murmu alluded to in the above. The year was 1907 and the region, the Sulunga village of Birbhum, West Bengal, then inhabited by the Santhal tribe. Birbhum district Left Front chairman, Arun Chowdhury, describes: "The zamindari of this area was given away to one Kerap saheb from Bihar, who resorted to violence to collect taxes from poor peasants. Those who failed to pay the tax on time were forcibly sent to Assam, where they had to work as coolies (porters). However, Kerap saheb had once announced that if the defaulters convert to Christianity they would be exempted from paying taxes. While a few chose to do so, most revolted against the landlord under the leadership of Brojo Murmu (who belonged to Sulunga). It was Brojo Murmu who introduced this Durga Puja. The puja has been performed every year since then" [76]. Brojo Murmu, worshipped "Mahishasuramardini" - "the warrior form of the goddess - some 100 years ago. It was intended to unite Santhals living in the bordering areas of Birbhum and in the Jharkhand region against oppressive British rule. Priest Robin Tudu, who has been overseeing the puja here for over two decades now, said: 'An animal sacrifice is made on Ashtami, usually a white goat, as according to local belief, a white goat symbolises "gora sahib" (the whiteman)."  [76] Tapan Murmu, a descendant of Brojo Murmu’s family said: "Many years ago, our ancestors Brojo Murmu and Durga Murmu were inspired to overpower the British rulers by uniting our people by initiating the worship of Durga as the goddess of Shakti" [76].
Last, but not the least, the Goddess is conspicuously absent in the Hinduism espoused by Mohandas Karamchand Gandhi, the leader who staunchly opposed Indian resistance to the British by force (he did not, however, oppose application of force by and in support of the British). He referred to God in the masculine, by and large.  

Section A.2: Shakti in Action – the Martial Women of India  
Given the fact that a Goddess is the protector of the righteous and the destroyer of her enemies, it is unsurprising that India has always had her women fighting for the country, not only as soldiers, but also as inspirational figures. In our epics, Vidula berated her son for being passive after being defeated in battle, Kaikeyi and Satyabhama accompanied their husbands to the battlefield (and rendered invaluable aid on the battlefield itself). Chandragupta Maurya had his bodyguard corps comprised exclusively of women. Thus, not only the rulers, but also common women have rendered yeoman service in the defence of the country.
During the Islamic invasion, in 1178 AD, Muizuddin Ghori descended in Gujarat seeking to repeat Mahmud Ghazni’s feat of sacking Somnath. He was defeated by the army of the Rai of Anhirwala, Bhim Deo, (also known as Mularaja) who was then a minor p. 36, [53], p. 170, [49]. Hindu records state that the mother of Mularaja, Maharani Naiki Devi, the daughter of Parmardin, king of Goa, "taking her son (Mularaja) in her lap led the Chalukyan army against the Turushkas and defeated them at Gadararaghatta at the foot of Mount Abu" pp. 186, 198, [50], p. 154, [51], p. 210, [52], p. 95, [48]. As the onslaught continued, medieval rulers like Rani Padmini of Chittaur, first fought Alauddin Khilji to aid her husband and then committed Jauhar to avoid capture and humiliation. The tale of Padmini has been eloquently sung in the Padmavat. Then,  Rani Durgavati of Gondwana, fought Akbar’s mighty Mughal army. RC Majumdar narrates, "She [Rani Durgavati] was a capable and benevolent ruler, a good shot and a courageous leader; …. The advance of the Mughul army alarmed Durgavati's soldiers, many of whom deserted. The rani, however, made a gallant stand at Narhi to the east of Garha against the Mughuls in spite of their overwhelming superiority in number. She was easily overpowered, received two vounds from arrows and stabbed herself to death to avoid disgrace" p. 143, Vol. 7, [65]. Obavva, defended the fortress of Chitradurga against the invasion of Haidar Ali with a pounding staff [67].  
During the invasion by the European imperialists, Rani Abbakka of Ullal, led the attack on the Portuguese, torching their ships and ending their depredations on the hapless countryside of South Kanara and Malabar [66]. Pietro della Valle writes of Rani Abbakka [66], "In brief, her aspect and habit represented rather a dirty Kitchen wench, or Laundress, than a delicate and noble Queen; whereupon I said within myself. Behold by whom are routed in India the Armies of the King of Spain which in Europe is so great a matter!” Rani Velu Nachiyar, the brave queen of Sivaganga, fought the British several times, causing them much damage. It is recorded in [68], "When Nachiyar finds the place where the British stock their ammunition, she builds the first human bomb. A faithful follower, Kuyili douses herself in oil, lights herself and walks into the storehouse. Finally ending the agony that lasted eight long years, Colonel Bonjour's troops promise to leave the region.'' Rani Lakshmi Bai of Jhansi and Rani Chennamma of Kittur, braving desperate odds, defended the states they ruled.
The martial tradition of Indian women has continued even after the British brought India under its yoke. Rani Gaidinliu, the brave Naga leader, fought the British many times, leading her men with patriotic fervor. During the freedom struggle, many women revolutionaries played a vital role.
In 1907, Durga Murmu led the santhal rebellion against the British along with Brojo Murmu (refer to A.1 for details) [72], [76]. 
"In 1915, when Rasbehari Bose, the great revolutionary leader, was hunting for a house in Lahore to organise an All-India Uprising, he could not get accommodation anywhere as the Police Commissioner of Lahore at that time had issued a notice that no house would be given to a bachelor. Rasbehari Bose was, at that time, a bachelor. The problem was, however, solved when Yamuna, the young wife of Ramswaroop Das, one of Rasbehari's close associates, came froward. She posed as Rasbehari's wife. A house was then taken at Lahore where Rasbehari and Yamuna started staying as "husband and wife" and thus Rasbehari got the opportunity to organise his plan. However, within a few days, the whole plot was uncovered by the police. Rasbehari could manage to escape but Yamuna was arrested and taken to Lahore jail. After three days of ceaseless interrogation which yielded no result, she was sent to the barracks of the Baloch regiment. The Baluch soldiers physically tortured and raped her. Ultimately she became unconscious and was left stripped on the roadside p. 3, [54]." Thus, she didn't flinch under extreme stress. Rasbehari Bose considered her as any other (male) combatant, didn't return to rescue her and sacrifice his mission either. In  due course, he would escape to Japan to form the Indian National Army which Subhas Bose led to the Indian soil, and indirectly forced the British to leave India. 
"Suhasini Ganguly, posing as the wife of Sasadhar Acharya, did housekeeping in Chandernagore to shelter four revolutionaries. Suhasini, being a spinster, showed tremendous moral strength to pose as somebody else's wife with regular vermilion mark and conch shell bangles just to give shelter to the four runaway revolutionaries." p. 56, [54] "In August 1915, Ramachandra Majumdar, a leader of the Indo-German plot, was captured. He kept concealed one Mauser pistol in a place but he could not inform his colleagues before his arrest. A widow, Nanibala, dressed herself as a married woman with vermilion mark on the forehead and conch shell bangles in hand and posing as Ramachandra's wife met him in Presidency jail and obtained information from him about the pistol. In those days it was unthinkable for a Bengali widow to change her dress." p. 59, [54] The phenomenon was replicated welsewhere in India as well. "After Bhagat Singh shot dead Saunders, the Assistant Superintendent of Lahore Police, on 17 December 1928, Durga Devi Vora, wife of Bhagwati Charan Vora, one of Bhagat Singh's close associates, helped him to escape from Lahore. Posing as Bhagat Singh's wife she along with her infant son accompanied Bhagat Singh in his journey to Calcutta." pp. 5-6 [54] Thus, throughout India, women easily transcended social norms as required during combat.
On September 24, 1932, Preetilata Waddedar, the first and the only woman who died during an armed revolutionary action, led a group of seven male revolutionaries, to launch an attack on the Pahartoli European Club in Chittagong to avenge the death of innocents at Jallianwallahbag. While they were about to leave, after succeeding in the mission, "she got a bullet shot in her breast and fell down on the ground. She coolly handed over her revolvers to one of her companions and asked them to go back immediately and herself took potassium cyanide and collapsed there"; pp. 93-95 [54]. All others in her group returned unhurt. A testament was found with her in which she had written: "I wonder why there should be any distinction between males and females in a fight for the cause of country's freedom? If our brothers can join a fight for the cause of motherland, why can't the sisters ? Instances are not rare that the Rajput ladies of hallowed memory fought bravely in the battlefield and did not hesitate to kill their country's enemies. The pages of history are replete with high admiration for the heroic exploits of these distinguished ladies. ...As regards  fitness, is it not sheer injustice to the females that they will always be thought less fit and weaker than the males in a fight for freedom ? Time has come when this false notion must go. ...Females are determined that they would no more lag behind, but they will stand side by side with their brothers in any activities, however dangerous or difficult;" p. 4 [54].
"On 19 May, 1933, Kalpana (Dutta) when asked to surrender to the police and military force at Gairala village, forced her leader Tarakeshwar Dastidar to give all the arms to her, so that she could create an impression that she was the leader of their group. In doing so, her main object was to save the leader from capital punishment and instead get herself hanged;"  p. 111 [54].
The courage of Bina Das, who tried to assassinate Stanley Jackson, the Governor of Bengal, in a convocation hall is also exemplary.  In her trial, she calmly declared, "I fired on the governor, impelled by the love of my country, which is repressed. I sought only a way to death by offering myself at my country's feet.... I invite the attention of all to the situation created by the measures of the government. This can upset even a frail woman like myself, brought up in the best traditions of Indian womanhood"; [69].
Shanti Ghosh and Suniti Chaudhary shot dead Stevens, District Magistrate of Tippera, and were sentenced to life in prison.
Subhas Bose had installed an all-women brigade, the Jhansi Rani brigade, in the Indian National army he led against the British during the Second World War. Led by Capt. Lakshmi Sehgal, it comprised the first combat troops composed exclusively of women.
None of the women revolutionaries could be broken, despite capture and often, brutal torture, and some of them  preferred death to subordination to the enemy. "Shanti, Suniti, Kalpana and Parul were physically tortured. Even in that stage they remained silent. When they became involved in  those actions, they were fully aware of the risks involved to themselves. These considerations could not stand in their way to join such actions"; p. 110,  [54]. 
Thus, the role of women on the battlefield has always been phenomenal. The news about the induction of women into the ranks of fighter pilots by the Indian Air Force is merely the latest indication of the martial spirit of Indian women.
[All references can be found in Part IV of this sequence.]



In the prequels [read Part I and Part II] to this piece, we have shown that the worship of Shakti (strength or valour) as Goddess has inspired principal Hindu resistances across ages and throughout the civilisational land of the Hindus. It is perhaps this worship that has  inspired Hindu women to militarily defend their civilisation against invaders, along with, and many times leading their male counterparts. In contrast, Abrahamic religions exhibit a deep-rooted aversion towards worship of Goddess in any form, and provide theological sanctions for disrupting Hindu public worship and festivals, which has in turn inspired dastardly attacks on the same since the beginning of India’s subjugation to foreign powers (Islamic and British). In this part, we show that the tradition of denial of the right to practise religion in general, and worship the Goddess in particular continues till date. In the concluding part, we show that the denial of religious freedom to Hindus is the outcome of active collusion of India’s political class with Abrahamic fundamentalists, or complicity of silence in the face of grave atrocities. The state of the affairs is in sharp contrast to the values that India’s genuine freedom fighters had lived, fought and died to defend. The anti-Hindu nature of the Indian polity  may in future alienate Hindus vested in the freedom to practise their religion from the polity.        
Section D: Attack on Goddess worship and public Hindu festivals in contemporary Indian subcontinent 
Having described the historical and the theological context for the attack on Hindu festivals and public worship, we now document some instances of such assaults in Pakistan, Bangladesh and indeed, India itself. We focus on the situation from 2010 onwards.
Section D.1: Pakistan
Pakistan has been home to numerous Hindu temples, of which only 360 remain, with an even smaller number functioning; thousands of temples have been destroyed since 1947 [6]. Attacks on miniscule Hindu community during public worship are also very common. On March 18, 2014, Hindus celebrating Holi were attacked with acid by Islamist goons [7]. During the same festival, Islamists attacked the Hindu community centre and a temple and burnt them down in Larkana [8]. The Hindus live in abject fear and are terrified to celebrate their festivals [9].
Section D.2: Bangladesh
The situation in Bangladesh is even worse, as far as attacks on Hindu festivals are concerned. The Daily Star has chronicled how the Hindu festivals have been targeted in a systematic manner [10]. In [10], Jyotirmoy Barua, an advocate of the Supreme Court of Bangladesh, says, "Attacks on temples and festivals have become a common phenomenon. Durga Puja is the prime target for vandalism and creating panic among the locals. The practice has become so widespread now that the Hindus plan to keep backups in case their idols fall under attack by the majority. One might task, what about law and order in the country? I don't know which country you are thinking of but I do know now that no law in this country will be able to prevent this happening in the coming years". Continuing, in the same article, he writes [10], "In the last two weeks in 15 districts, at least 22 Durga Puja pandals were vandalised by the local Muslims. BDnews24.com reported on September 27 that 82 out of 408 puja pandals at Rajshahi have been declared as risky (important) by the police! This is the scenario in most of the districts. Even after 43 years of our independence, religious festivals of minorities face threat of being attacked by the Muslims".
Just in the last few years, there have been many attacks on the Durga Puja marquees and many of them have been by policemen themselves.  These attacks are almost a regular feature, with attacks coming on the Durga Puja mandaps and idols every year. Garga Chatterjee, in his article in DNA [17], calls it "The Annual Durga Idol Desecration Festival of Bangladesh". He writes, "So widespread is this pre-Puja idol desecration phenomenon that one Puja organiser said in sad resignation that instead of hitting arbitrarily, idol-destroyers should pre-specify each year which puja mandaps will be targeted. Already, the pre-Puja idol-breaking campaign has picked up. There’s a good geographical spread this year — five in Kishoreganj district, six in Rishipara of Gopalpur, three in Joari Bajar of Natore, four in Garua of Faridpur, three in Protapnagar of Sherpur and so on. Care is taken to attack late in the idol-making process and do a thorough job so that the idol cannot be repaired or replaced. The ‘unindentifiable’ strike with the regularity of monsoon thunderbolts — only the timing and location varies"; [17].
On October 17, 2010, the Daily Bhaskar reported, "Witnesses said at least 10 people were injured when around 15 drunk men attacked Hindus devotees, who were dancing at a pavilion in Minabazar area of Tanbazar early Saturday.  
They stabbed organising secretary of the Puja celebration committee of the area, Ankan Saha Rana, 35, and member Sumon Das, 24, when they attempted to stop the drunks. In Sunamganj in northeastern Bangladesh, six policemen including a sub-inspector were withdrawn from a police station for attacking devotees at a temple in Tahirpur Upazila (sub-district)."
On October 10, 2012, BDNews24 reported the attacks on Hindu temples in Chittagong region (Cox’s Bazaar) which were vandalised during Durga Puja [16]. BDNews24 says, "Unidentified miscreants damaged idols of Hindu Goddess Durga in several makeshift temples in different parts of Munshiganj and Narail districts in the wee hours of Wednesday". It also quotes Keshob Chakrabarty, the head of Sirajdikhan Battola Puja Committee as saying,"Miscreants broke all the idols immediately after those were installed and the temple was razed to the ground".
The US State Department Report on "International Religious Freedom" mentions attacks on Durga Puja in 2013 [14]: "Attacks against Hindus continued throughout the year. For example, on October 15, residents observing Durga Puja in Damurhuda, Chuadanga, said (Islamic Chatra) Shibir attacked a shrine set up for the ceremony".
On September 29, 2014, BDNews24 reported on the fear of the Hindus of Chittagong in Bangladesh, which was manifest when it quoted the organisation in charge of hosting the Durga Puja festival [15]. "The organisation's joint general secretary Shyamal Kumar Palit recalled hate attacks on Hindus at Banshkhali after Jamaat-e-Islami leader Delwar Hossain Sayedee's war crimes conviction."  On September 30, 2014, the Daily Star reported: "Bangladesh Puja Udjapon Parishad (Bangladesh Puja Organising Committee) stated that miscreants attacked and vandalised at least 23 altars in 14 districts although law enforcers had claimed that adequate security measure were in place."
"Five mandaps (altars) in Kishoreganj came under attack on September 18,"the parishad president Kajal Debnath told the Daily Star; [13].
On October 18, 2015, the DNA reported that Kajal Debnath said that ahead of the puja, sporadic incidents of attacks on idols were also reported in 16 other places despite an assurance of security during the festival [11]. Even theHuffington Post reported on October 19, 2015 that "three idols of goddess Durga were vandalised ... by unidentified miscreants in southern Bangladesh, the latest such incident as the country prepares to celebrate Durga Puja".
"Organisers of the Durga Puja site at Babulia High School grounds at the Sadar Upazila said three idols were damaged early today," BDnews24 reported.
"Organising committee chief Arvind Mandal said that the idols were guarded until early morning after artisans provided finishing touch the previous night. 'Some of the committee members were at the site the whole night, but left in the morning. It is then that unidentified miscreants vandalised the idols,' he was quoted by the online portal as saying;" [20].
Section D.3: India
Given the increasing rise of Islamism and anti-Kafirism across the world, it is only to be expected that the attacks on Hindu festivals, and in particular, Durga Puja, would increase in India too. Such indeed has been the case.  
The Shakti (Durga, Kali and their other forms) Puja, as may be expected, has been attacked viciously by the Islamists, Christian fundamentalists and their allies. In just the last few years, the following attacks on Durga Puja have been recorded.  
  1. In 2008, Bangladeshi infiltrators attacked Bodos during Durga Puja. This was chronicled in [27], where the BJP spokesman, Prakash Javadekar, had pointed out, "The Bangladeshi settlers, who had illegally infiltrated into the country, concentrated in Darrang and Dalgaon area. In many villages, these infiltrators had outnumbered locals resulting in such village attacks. The attackers even hoisted Pakistan and Bangladesh flags and attacked hundreds of vehicles carrying Durga Puja idols, he said"; [27].
  2. In September 2010, Islamists launched organised violence on a Durga Puja pandal (makeshift structure) in Deganga Bengal, followed by arson and loot of properties of local Hindus. As senior journalist Kanchan Gupta then reported, "Starting September 6, Haji Nurul Islam (local TMC MP) and his thugs, who met with resistance when they tried to demolish the main Durga Mandap that has existed for long, ran riot in Deganga block of West Bengal’s North 24 Parganas district, a short distance from Calcutta. Hindu homes were ransacked, Hindu shops were set on fire, Hindu temples were desecrated. All this happened while the district administration and the police twiddled their thumbs. In West Bengal, the Marxists are loath to take on the mullahs; for the Trinamool Congress, the mullahs are powerful allies in Ms Mamata Banerjee’s quest for power at any price. Humiliated and simmering with rage, abandoned and forsaken by their own in West Bengal and elsewhere, the grieving Hindus of Deganga decided not to celebrate Durga Puja, the most important festival in the Bengali Hindu calendar, this year. The Durga mandaps in Deganga wore a deserted look, the joyous sound of dhaak, the traditional drum, was not heard, and an overwhelming sense of mourning prevailed. Fear played spoil sport, too: If the September riots were any indication, Muslim belligerence was not to be taken lightly. Meanwhile, in a demonstration of crude triumphalism, Haji Nurul Islam and his goons, with the full support and blessings of the Trinamool Congress, have built and inaugurated a new mosque right in the middle of Deganga market. The high-volume and high-pitched azaan is more a taunt to the Hindus than a call to prayers for the faithful"; [80]. Yet another report on Deganga riots echoes the same: "Rapid Action Force was called out as members of two communities clashed in the Basirhat sub-division of North 24 Parganas, about 150km from Kolkata, leaving at least 24 persons, including the officer-in-charge of a police station, injured. Reportedly, clashes started around 11pm on Monday and continued intermittently till Tuesday morning when members of one community started digging the pathway leading to a Durga temple at Chattal Pally village in Deganga police station, sources said. "When repeated requests to stop the digging failed, we called the police," said one of the victims, adding that the clashes started only when the police intervened. Some people reportedly led by local ruffians — Maqbur Rehman and Mintu Sahji — attacked shops selectively and ransacked a couple of religious places, sources said, adding that a mob of about 500 persons resorted to massive stone-pelting, injuring three policemen. Officer-in-charge of Deganga, Arup Ghosh, received head injuries and suffered fracture in his hand.  District Magistrate V Kumar said precautions had been taken and curfew had been clamped in the area. Paramilitary forces had been called out to assist the RAF, sources said, refusing to give further details. Two temples of Kartickpur and Deganga Biplabi colony were desecrated by the mob, sources said. "When we protested, they chased us with swords and hurled bombs. The police intervened but were hopelessly outnumbered," Anil, a local who was also injured in the clashes, said. A particular community wanted to stop the 25-year-old Durga Puja in the area but failed in the face of resistance from the other community, sources said, but added that in recent times, the administration, in its bid to woo the minorities after the 2009 general elections, "simply looked the other way leaving us at their mercy". The clashes spread to Kartickpur, Kadambagachi area as four stationary buses were torched. Traffic on the Deganga-Kadambagachi-Basirhat route came to a standstill even as the police resorted to lathicharge to control the crowd. The mob attacked shops at Beliaghata market as well, police sources said, adding, "the situation was tense but under control";September 12, 2010, [81]. Another said: "Nights have never been so cruel for the residents of Deganga village in North 24 Parganas, which has seen one community’s members perpetrate terror on another for days together. To make matters worse, the violence - taking place just 45 km from Kolkata - is backed by local MP Nurul Islam.""Either kill us or give us a reason to live with dignity. They have torched our houses and shops, looted everything we had," cried Uttam Saha of Saha Communications, who lost goods worth Rs 4.5 lakh to the bedlam on Monday. Niranjan Sarkar of Kartickpur said, "I myself saw Nurul Islam shouting at his men, who came in trucks from Beliaghata, Sashan and Basirhat, to ravage the temple.” Overcome with rage and humiliation, he added, "They smashed the Kali and Shani idols after desecrating them". …"Incidentally, things would not have come to such a pass had the administration moved earlier. The culprits earlier belonged to the CPI(M), which had some kind of control over them. But after 2009, they have joined the Trinamool and the party, on account of its communal politics, has given them the licence to riot," claimed Anadi Pradhan. "They would return on Id," he said. …Earlier, the row reached a flashpoint when members of one community dug up the pathway leading to a Durga temple at Chattal Pally village, barely 100 metres from the Deganga police station. They attacked the other community members, when they were requested to stop the digging. The land, which originally belonged to Rani Rashmani of Kolkata, is now disputed. Part of it is used as a graveyard and another part by the Durga Puja committee for the past 40 years. A narrow road slices the two pieces of land. "This is the biggest of the 40-odd Pujas that take place in the area. We have even been awarded by the police station for conducting peaceful Puja," said Arun Sadhukhan. The rioters looted at least 250 shops, torched 50 houses and desecrated five temples since Monday afternoon as punishment for raising objections to digging the pathway leading to the Durga Puja pandal. "They did not only burn the Kakra Mirza Nagar Kali temple, but also desecrated the Mother goddess," complained another resident; [82].
  3. In Kannauj, Durga Puja procession was attacked by Islamists and curfew was imposed in the area [26]. The newschannel Zee News is quoted as saying, "SP Kalanidhi Naithani said the prohibitory orders were imposed following tension here over yesterday's clash at the Lakhan tri-section after some people allegedly opened fire and hurled brickbats at a procession for the immersion of Durga idols;" [26].
  4. Similar attacks on Durga Puja processions were reported from Allahabad, Bulandshahr and Raebareli. India Today [30] reported on October 22, 2015 that "clashes also erupted in Bulandshahar, where over a dozen people who were part of a procession sustained injuries. Krishna Veer, a police constable was also left injured in the violence. Similar clashes broke out in Allahabad and Raebareli, leaving five people injured".
  5. In Hooghly district, Durga idols were vandalised during Durga Puja as chronicled in IndiaFacts [25]. In Nandlalpur, in Maldah District, the procession to immerse Goddess Durga at the Charianantapur Ghat was attacked by the Islamists on October 30, 2015 [71]. In Harua village, PS Pursurah, Hooghly district, twenty five Kali idols were beheaded by the Islamists on November 8, 2015 [70].
  6. The other Abrahamism is not to be outdone either. Christianist terrorists have long targeted the Hindus and Bengalis in the North East. In particular, the National Liberation Front of Tripura (NLFT), a self-confessed Christianist group, has carried out several attacks on Durga Puja [28]. In 2008, the NLFT set off bombs in Agartala during Durga Puja as a strike against Hindus. Further, in 1999 and 2000, the NLFT had issued bans on the Durga Puja [29]. As Abhinav Prakash, a research scholar of Jawaharlal Nehru University (JNU) has written, in 2014, "an evangelist Christian magazine, Forward Press, reprinted the 're-interpretation' of the Durga Puja story, which was first published in an obscure hate magazine named Yadav-Shakti. The story asserts that Durga Puja has its origin in the Aryan invasion of India. According to it, Mahishasura was a just and valiant defender of a buffalo-rearing tribe, which is equated with the Yadavs of today. The Aryans failed to defeat him in open battle, so they hired a prostitute called Durga to seduce and kill him by treachery. Durga honeymooned with Mahishasura for several days and killed him on the ninth day. Thereafter, the Aryans committed a large-scale massacre on the tenth day, which is now celebrated as Vijayadashmi. While the original story was just a perversion of the sacred lore with wild speculations peppered with 'maybe', 'there might have been', it metamorphosed under the poisonous pen of Forward Press and was presented as an authentic historical account. In 2011, it was used a poster in JNU by AIBSF during Durga Puja"; [18].
While Shakti Puja has borne the brunt of attacks from Islamists and Christians, other Hindu public worship and festivals  have not been spared either. These follow from the injunctions left by Islamist scholars such as Hamdani, as recorded in the prequel to this article (Part I). In Kashmir, Hindu Yatras and festivals have been routinely attacked. The Amarnath Yatra has been subjected to repeated attacks by Islamist terrorists, with many fatalities and injuries [22], [23], [24]. Then, in August 2014, Hindus were denied permission to conduct the Kousar Nag Yatra [19] (we describe this episode in detail later). 
The Hindu festivals in the districts of West Bengal where Muslims constitute a substantial component of the demographics have encountered similar destiny. On January 28, 2015, Saraswati idols were broken by Islamists during an immersion procession at Bhawanipur More of Kharagpur in West Medinipur district (near Golbazar market). The procession was taken out by scheduled tribe youth of the Adivasi dominated area Singhpara of Debalpur, who were attacked with swords and iron rods. A severely injured ST child of nine years was rushed to and admitted in Kharagpur Sub-Divisional Hospital (was kept at 1st floor Bed No. 23) and FIR lodged immediately at Kharagpur (Town) police station against five known Islamist miscreants, who were later identified by the Adivasi Hindu boys. Complainants have subsequently been harassed by police, administration and local TMC councilors, many of the complainants are absconding now [83]. As often, local media did not follow this incident up.
Nonetheless, this is quite consistent with the trend reported in the following (translated) report from Bartoman, a leading Bengali newspaper in West Bengal:
"Islamists are targeting Hindu religious and social festivals in different villages of Murshidabad district through Talibani fatwas issues at regular intervals. Often times, they are succeeding owing to the inaction of police. The Bharat Sebashram Sangha of Beladanga has been a recent victim. The head of the Sangha, Swami Pradipananda Karthik Maharaj has received threats from some Islamist militant organisations. The gravity of the situation can be comprehended from some recent events that we describe next.
The Karthik contest is a traditional local festival in the Dolua village of Beladanga, Murshidabad. It is celebrated every year during Karthik Puja. This year Islamic fundamentalists have issued a fatwa that processions with Karthik idols shall not be permitted through the village. This led to tension. Local Hindus demanded that the police and the administration intervene. Karthik Maharaj had to step in, and the situation was temporarily resolved. Local Hindus however fear that the traditional festival of Karthik contest will have to be eventually discontinued because processions with Karthik idols will not be permitted. Earlier, in 2010 March, a fatwa was issued that Saraswati Puja must be stopped in the Beladanga Jhautala High School. Everyone surrendered to the fundamentalists and silently accepted the fatwa. In the same school, it was later demanded that a separate room must be provided where the four Muslim teachers can perform their daily namaz. Hindu students demanded that they be allowed to perform their annual Saraswati Puja if Muslim teachers are allowed separate facilities for performing namaz. Then a crowd of about 10,000 gathered and assaulted the students. The properties of 30 Hindu families livimg in the village were ransacked. Roads were blocked using trees to prevent the arrival of police. In 2012, processions for Laxmi Puja immersion were obstructed by fundamentalists who insisted that the procession can not proceed through the road in the village. The participants of the processions had to leave relinquishing the idol on the road. Later police did the immersion. Similarly, attacks were organised in 2011 on the annual Chaitra Sankranti fair in Panchkhupi. 
After retirement, a teacher in the Amtala High School had planned to place a statue of Swami Vivekananda in the school courtyard, using his personal savings. He was thwarted by the obstructionist activities of Islamic fundamentalists. This incident has happened this September. Statues of renowned individuals were installed on the walls of the Mapukuria and Natunpara schools, utilising the funds that were not used in the  complete education mission. Those statues were all destroyed.
In the last three to four years, fundamentalist fatwas have stopped the annual Saraswati Puja in at least five schools. In Raghunathganj, women of the local Ghosh family were decorating their courtyard with the traditional Alpana. They were stopped from doing so on the pretext that such decorations were against Islam. Not only in villages, even in Baharampur town, in a condo complex, three Muslim families objected to Hindu women blowing the conch every evening. This year interferences were attempted in the organisation of the local Durga Puja too.’’       
durga-new_112515015630.jpg
 
In the prequel to this article, we have shown that the worship of Shakti (strength or valour) as Goddess has inspired principal Hindu resistances across ages and throughout the civilisational land of the Hindus. It is perhaps this worship that has inspired Hindu women to militarily defend their civilisation against invaders, along with, and many times leading their male counterparts. In this piece, we show that in contrast, Abrahamic religions exhibit a deep-rooted aversion towards worship of Goddess in any form, and provide theological sanctions for disrupting Hindu public worship and festivals, which has in turn inspired dastardly attacks on the same since the beginning of India’s subjugation to foreign powers (Islamic and British). In the sequels we show that the tradition of denial of  the right to practise religion in general, and worship the Goddess in particular, continues till date, through active collusion of India’s political class with Abrahamic fundamentalists, or complicity of silence in the face of grave atrocities. The state of the affairs is in sharp contrast to the values that India’s genuine freedom fighters had lived, fought and died to defend. The anti-Hindu nature of the Indian polity may in future alienate Hindus vested in the freedom to practise their religion from the polity.        
Section B: The Abrahamic aversion to the worship of the Feminine  
All Abrahamic faiths characterise God as a masculine and dislike idol worship. We will, however, focus on the Islamic theological antagonism to the Goddess, as most of the attacks on her worship in India have been led by fundamentalists adhering to Islam. Nonetheless, Christian fundamentalists are not innocent in this regard, as [72] reveals, and we will cover the atrocities perpetrated by them as well; hence we chose the generic characterisation in the title above.   
The worship of Goddesses is specially frowned upon in Islam. Thus Durga Puja is not only damned for being a Kafir festival, it is doubly damned since it is the worship of a female deity. We elucidate the aversion Islam has shown towards Goddesses by studying the interaction of early Muslims led by their prophet, Muhammad, with pagan Arabs. Pre-Islamic Pagan Arabia worshipped a multiplicity of Gods and Goddesses. Many scholars argue that Al-lah was the principal among them pp. 278-279, [42]. The Goddesses who received the most veneration in Mecca and elsewhere in Arabia were Al-lat, Manat and Al-Uzat. Some Quranic verses suggest that they were regarded as Allah's daughters pp. 282-285, [42]. "The name Al-Uzza means most mighty"; p. 285, [42]. The significance of Al-Uzza can be comprehended from the fact that the military commanders, who opposed the Prophet of Islam in wars, often invoked her, eg.: "Before his conversion to Islam, Abu Sufyan of Mecca set out to attack Muhammad with the war cry that 'Al Uzza is for us and not for you'. He took the symbols of Al Uzza and Al Lat with him"; p. 285, [42].
The Prophet of Islam started preaching his new monotheistic religion in Mecca, one of the principal centres of pagan polytheist Arabia. Quoting Ibn Ishaq’s Sirat Rasul Allah, the earliest biography of the Prophet, "They (the residents of Mecca) said: 'Muhammad, come let us worship what you worship, and you worship what we worship. You and we will combine in the matter. If what you worship is better than what we worship we will take a share of it, and if what we worship is better than what you worship, you can take a share of that.' So God revealed (to Muhammad) concerning them, 'Say, O disbelievers, I do not worship what you worship, and you do not worship what I worship, and I do not worship what you worship, and you do not worship what I worship; you have my religion and I have mine', i.e. if you will only worship God on condition that I worship what you worship, I have no need of you at all. You can have your religion, all of it, and I have mine"; p. 165 [60].
That the Prophet of Islam rejected the religion of the pagans of Mecca estranged them from him. His God came to his rescue and sent him verses that honour the principal Goddesses of pagan Arabia,  Al-lat, Manat and Al-Uzat. "Now the apostle was anxious for the welfare of his people, wishing to attract them as far as he could. It has been mentioned that he longed for a way to attract them, and the method he adopted is what Ibn Hamid told me that Salma said MB Ishaq told him from Yazid B Ziyad of Medina from MB Ka'b al-Qurazi: When the apostle saw that his people turned their backs on him and he was pained by their estrangement from what he brought them from God he longed that there should come to him from God a message that would reconcile his people to him. Because of his love for his people and his anxiety over them, it would delight him if the obstacle that made his task so difficult could be removed; so that he meditated on the project and longed for it and it was dear to him. Then God sent down, 'By the star when it sets your comrade errs not and is not deceived, he speaks not from his own desire,' and when he reached His words 'Have you thought of Al Lat and Al Uzza and Manat the third, the other, Satan, when he was meditating upon it, and desiring to bring it (sc. reconciliation) to his people, put upon his tongue "these are the exalted Gharaniq whose intercession is approved'. .... Then the people dispersed and Quraysh went out, delighted at what had been said about their Gods, saying, 'Muhammad has spoken of our Gods in splendid fashion. He alleged in what he read that they are the exalted Gharaniq whose intercession is approved"; pp. 165-166, [60].
But very soon we note that God would annul the verses honouring the three Goddesses as those interjected by Satan: 
"Then Gabriel came to the apostle and said, 'What have you done, Muhammad? You have read to these people something I did not bring you from God and you have said what He did not say to you.' The apostle was bitterly grieved and was greatly in fear of God. So God sent down (a revelation), for He was merciful to him, comforting him and making light of the affair and telling him that every Prophet and apostle before him desired as he desired and wanted what he wanted and Satan interjected something into his desires as he had on his tongue. So God annulled what Satan had suggested and God established His verses, i.e., you are just like the prophets and apostles. Then God sent down: 'We have not sent a prophet or apostle before you but when he longed Satan cast suggestions into his longing. But God will annul what Satan has suggested. Then God will establish his verses, God being knowing and wise'"; p. 166, [60].
Thus the contempt for worship of Goddesses has sanctions in core Islamic theology. As the Prophet of Islam won battle after battle in pagan Arabia, a total destruction of the shrines of the Goddesses  and the subsequent extinction of the worship of these Goddesses followed. Its true that the shrines of pagan Gods weren’t spared, but pejorative physical characterizations were almost exclusively reserved for the worship of the feminine form:
  1. "The expedition to Manat was sent under Sa'd b. Zayd al-Ashahli in the Ramzan of AH 8.... It was the idol of Ghassn, Aws and Khazraj in al-Mushallal...Sa'd started with twenty cavalrymen and reached there at a time when the priest was in attendance. The priest asked them, 'What do you want?' They said, 'Destruction of Manat.' The priest exclaimed, 'You, and want to do this!' Sa'd approached the idol. A black and nude and disheveled woman came out and advanced towards him, cursing and beating her breast. The priest said, 'O Manat, manifest your might.' Sa'd started hitting her, and she was cut down. He had asked his companions to take care of the idol in the meanwhile. They smashed it. But the treasury yielded nothing"; p. 485-486 [61].  "Other sources attribute the destruction of the sanctuary of Manat in Qudayd to Ali bin Abu Talib, still others to Abu Sufyan";  pp. 231-232, Vol. V,  [62]. "One wonders whether more than one temple of Manat was destroyed"; p. 360, [42].
  2. When the army of the Prophet of Islam arrived at Ta’if, his court poet Ka'bb Malik sang:  "Till you turn to Islam, humbly seeking refuge.
We will fight not caring whom we meet
Whether we destroy ancient holdings or newly gotten gains
….Al-Lat and Al-Uzza and Wudd are forgotten,
And we plunder them of their necklaces and earings
For they had become established and confident 
And he who cannot protect himself must suffer disgrace.’’ p. 588, [60] 
And Shaddad B. Arid al Jushami said:
          "Don't help Al-Lat for God is about to destroy her          How can one who cannot help herself be helped ?          
She that was burned in black smoke and caught fire,           
None fighting before her stones, is an outcast,          
When the apostle descends on your land          
None of her people will be left when he leaves.’’ p. 588, [60]
       "Muhammad could not however subjugate Taif on this occasion and Al-lat survived." p. 362, [42]
  1. "While Initiating, Ali B Abu Talib into Islam, Muhammad said: 'I call you to God, the One without associate, to worship him and to disavow Al-Lat and Al-Uzza.' When Talib agreed after some deliberation, Muhammad said to him, 'Bear witness that there is no God but Allah alone without associate, and disavow al-Lat and al-Uzza.' p. 350 [42]
  2. "Then the apostle sent Khalid to Al-Uzza which was in Nakhla. It was a temple which the tribe of Quraysh and Kinana and all Mudar used to venerate. Its guardians were B Shayban of B Sulaym, allies of B Hashim. When the Sulami guardian heard of Khalid's coming he hung his sword on her, climbed the mountain on which she stood, and said:
O' Uzza, make an annihilating attack on Khalid,             
Throw aside your veil and gird up your train.             
O Uzza, if you do not kill this man Khalid            
Then bear a swift punishment or become a Christian.
When Khalid arrived he destroyed her and returned to the apostle." p. 565, [60], p. 359 [42]
       Then "He (the Prophet) asked him (Khalid), "Did you see anything?" Khalid  replied, "Nothing." He (the Prophet) said, "Go again, and smash her to pieces." Khalid went back, demolished the building in which the idol was housed, and started smashing the idol itself. The pagan priest raised a cry, 'O Uzza, manifest your might.' All of a sudden a nude and disheveled black woman came out of that idol. Khalid cut her down with his sword and took possession of the jewels and ornaments she wore. He reported the proceedings to the Prophet who observed: "That was Uzza. She will be worshipped no more."  pp. 404-405, [63], p. 359, [42]
  1. "Strangely enough, a deputation came to Muhammad from Ta'if soon after he had suffered a  repulse outside that city. It seems that the morale of the people in this town has collapsed as they saw what was happening all around. ... Finally, a deputation consisting of six chiefs reached Medina and met the Prophet." p. 366, [42] "Among the things they asked the apostle was that they should be allowed to retain their idol Al-Lat undestroyed for three years. The apostle refused, and they continued to ask him for a year or two, and he refused; finally they asked for a month after their return home; but he refused to agree to any set time. All that they wanted as they were trying to show was to be safe from their fanatics and women and children by leaving her, and they did not want to frighten their people by destroying her until they had accepted Islam. The apostle refused this, but he sent Abu Sufyan b. Harb and al Mughira b. Shuba to destroy her. They had also asked that he would excuse them from prayer and that they should not have to break their idols with their own hands. The apostle said: 'We excuse you from breaking your idols with your own hands, but as for prayer there is no good in a religion which has no prayers.' They said that they would perform them though it was demeaning." pp. 615-616  [60]. The chiefs decided to accept Islam.Subsequently: "When they had accomplished their task and had set out to return to their country the apostle sent with them Abu Sufyan and Al Mughira to destroy the idol.....When al Mughira entered he went up to the idol and struck it with a pickaxe....The women of Thaqif came out with their heads uncovered bewailing her and saying:
        O weep for our protector                        
Poltroons would neglect her                       
Whose swords need a corrector.
             Abu Sufyan, as Al Mughira smote her with the axe, said 'Alas for you, alas!' When Al Mughira had destroyed her and taken what was on her and her jewels he sent for Abu Sufyan when her jewellery and gold and beads had been collected." pp. 616-617 [60]
These are only a few of the instances detailed in the life of Muhammad, the Prophet of Islam.  However, it clearly establishes his deep discomfort with the female deities of Arabia.
Section C: The theological sanction and history of Abrahamic attacks on public worship of infidels  
There is a further motivation to Islamists' assaults on the temples of the heathens.  The first move to destroy Pagan traditions is to stop their celebrations and order their religious practices stopped and/or to be respectful of Muslim sentiments. This emerges from the sanction provided by Islamic theologists on attack on public observance of religious practices, including the festivals, of the infidels. This has been demonstrated time and again in the history of India:
  1.  Sir Jadunath Sarkar has this to say about Islamic practices: "In addition to the obligation to pay this poll tax [Jizya], the Hindu was subjected to many disabilities by the very constitution of the Muslim theocracy.  ... Finally, in the exercise of his religion, he must avoid any publicity that may arouse the wrath of the followers of the Prophet" [2].  This view of Islamic practice regarding the Hindus is borne out by the writings of Hamdani, "There is another mandate relating to those who are unbelievers and protected peoples. ... Rulers should impose these conditions on the zimmis of their dominions and make their (infidels') lives and property dependent on their fulfillment." [3]. Among the conditions listed by Hamdani are "a) They (zimmis) are to build no new homes for images or idol temples;  b)  They are not to rebuild any old buildings (temples) destroyed." [3]. Further, Zia-ud-din-Barani writes indignantly, when Islamic kings were unwilling to or unable to impose the Islamic ban on temples and Hindu festivals, "How will the true faith prevail if the rulers allow the infidels to keep their temples, adorn their idols, and make merry during their festivals with the beating of drums and dhols, and singing and dancing?" [4]
  2. Historically, Bengal, in particular, has seen several episodes of assaults on Hindu public festivals. Vijaya Gupta, a contemporary of Husain Shah, Sultan of Bengal (1494-1519 AD),  details one particular incident, "On one occasion, a Muslim Mullah happened to pass by a hut in a wood, where a few shepherd boys were worshipping the Goddess Manasa, with the symbol of sacred earthern pots to the accompaniment of music. In righteous indignation, the Mullah attempted to break the pots, but was severely trounced. The Mullah brought the matter to the notice of the two Qazi brothers, who exclaimed, 'What! The haramzadeh Hindus make so bold as to perform Hindu rituals in my village? The culprit boys should be seized and made outcast by being made to eat Muslim bread!' So, the two brothers gathered a large number of armed Muslims and proceeded towards the shepherd's hut. The mother of the Qazis, a Hindu girl forcibly married by the former Qazi, vainly tried to dissuade her sons; they demolished the shepherd's hut, broke the sacred pots into pieces, and threw away the offerings to the Goddess. The affrighted shepherd boys had concealed themselves in the woods, but some of them were hunted out and seized"; [5]. There is an instance narrated by both Chaitanya Charitamrita and Chaitanya Bhagavata, where Sri Chaitanya's attempts to sing kirtans in public in the streets of Nadiya (Nabadweep), with the accompaniment of special musical instruments, was attacked by Qazis, but the attack was beaten back by the Hindus. RC Majumdar has recounted many more instances of similar dread in which the Hindus of Bengal lived, even during the reign of Husain Shah, a supposedly enlightened king.
  3. The disdain for Hindu festivals continued in the British times. An incident is narrated in [41]. "Rani Rasmani’s family was at first Vaishnavite (Bhakti cult). Once during the Durga Puja ceremony at her Janbazar Road house, some Europeans were very angry about the terrible noises made by the trumpets (dhak, dhol, etc) especially during the Navami Puja and Sandhi Puja at midnight. Some of them ordered the trumpeters to stop that noise but they kept right on playing. One angry English sahib came with some associates to attack her house. Then Rani, with a sword in her hand, appeared before them as Asuradalini (destroyer of Asuras). The Englishmen had to retreat. After this affair, she became a devotee of Kali, the destructive goddess, whose other name is Bhabatarini (saviour of the world). This goddess in our Bengali tradition has 12 forms, varying from affectionate saviour to destructive deity"; [41]].
  4. Throughout the Muslim and British regimes, Hindus were often denied permission to play music in proximity of mosques even during Hindu festivals. In late 1920s, Satindra Nath Sen led the Patuakhali Satyagraha in Barisal, Bengal, which was based on the demand of Hindus to be allowed to play music before mosques. Quoting the Calcutta High Court judgment on Satindra Nath Sen And Ors. vs Emperor on July 14, 1930: "The appellants are said to have associated together in what is known as the Satyagraha movement which started at Patuakhali in the Backergunje District in 1926 in connexion with a dispute between the Hindus and Mahomedans because the latter objected to Hindu processions with music passing a certain mosque. The authorities intervened and, in order to prevent breaches of the peace, such processions were prohibited. The members of this movement defied the law and a number of them were sentenced to terms of imprisonment;"  [63].  On July 7, 1928, Government of Bengal withdrew the charges, possibly under public pressure, but rearrested Sen again in March 1929. Subsequently, throughout 1929, Subhas Bose campaigned vociferously against the Government of Bengal's unfair treatment of Satindra Nath Sen of Barisal, and demanded national support, notwithstanding the fact that it appeared to be a narrow Hindu issue for the appeasement politics that was in full swing even then; pp. 200-201 [47]. 

"When economic freedom is lost - subsistence is lost; when political freedom is lost - honour is lost; when religious freedom is lost, everything is lost."– Subhas Chandra Bose, Mandalay jail, February 21, 1926 (when a financial allowance for Durga Puja was refused to political prisoners, which effectively meant a ban on the puja)  p. 232 [40].
In the prequels (read Part IPart II and Part III) to this piece, we have shown that the worship of Shakti (strength or valour) as Goddess has inspired principal Hindu resistances across ages and throughout the civilisational land of the Hindus. It is perhaps this worship that has  inspired Hindu women to militarily defend their civilisation against invaders, along with, and many times leading their male counterparts. In contrast, Abrahamic religions exhibit a deep-rooted aversion towards worship of Goddess in any form, and provide theological sanctions for disrupting Hindu public worship and festivals, which has in turn inspired dastardly attacks on the same since the beginning of India’s subjugation to foreign powers (Islamic and British). We have also shown that the tradition of denial of the right to practise religion in general, and worship the Goddess in particular continues till date. In this concluding part, we show that the denial of religious freedom to Hindus is the outcome of active collusion of India’s political class with Abrahamic fundamentalists, or complicity of silence in the face of grave atrocities. The state of the affairs is in sharp contrast to the values that India’s genuine freedom fighters had lived, fought and died to defend. The anti-Hindu nature of the Indian polity may in future alienate Hindus vested in the freedom to practise their religion from the polity.        
Section E: Denial of Hindu religious freedom due to the unholy matrimony of politics and minority fundamentalism 
Given Islamist opposition to the worship of a female deity in particular, it is not surprising that Durga Puja has come in for many attacks, both in public and in private, from the Islamists. What is, however, of far greater concern, is that multiple clear instances of violation of religious freedom of Hindus have not been highlighted in the Indian public discourse. This is, of course, consistent with the persistent religious discrimination against Hindus that is evident in contemporary Indian political discourse [74] [75]. This is perhaps a direct consequence, or even the cause, or perhaps both, of anti-Hinduisation of Indian polity. Many political parties and their affiliated intellectuals have not limited their role to silent complicity, but have joined in this Abrahamic festival of hatred for Hindus. Secular groups and politicians, that purportedly do not take any sides in religious matters, have decidedly weighed in on the side of the Abrahamic fundamentalists. We demonstrate the charges of religious discrimination against each political entity.
One of the two major national parties, the Congress, had made its stand unequivocal when its prime minister, Dr Manmohan Singh, declared openly that the minorities have the first right on Indian resources [37]. The natural corollary, when one group has the first right on the resources of the nation, is that they automatically turn those who do not belong to the group to second class citizens – the group that may get something only if it is left behind after the minority has had its fill. The religious bias of Congress against the Hindus has become so apparent that the party itself is acknowledging the obvious, if only in its brainstorming sessions: "At a 'brainstorming' meeting Rahul Gandhi had with AICC general secretaries recently to discuss the 'roadmap' for the party’s revival, it was decided to seek out Hindu voters and ask them how they view its attitude towards them. And if they think it is 'anti-Hindu', is that the reason why they rejected it last May swayed by the BJP’s Hindu nationalist claims.’’  (reported by Hassan Suroor on January 3, 2015 inFirstpost [36]). That the Congress should have to ask this of the people is proof enough just how out of touch with reality the party is, and just how loathed its pro-minority stance has become among the Hindus.
Left parties and their ecosystem bear the brunt of the guilt of discrimination against Hindus. We have already shown how the government of West Bengal has allowed systematic targeting of Hindu public worship and festivals at least since 2010; the phenomenon has started much earlier, and the Left was in power for 35 years until 2011. We now describe the animosity against the Goddess worship of Hindus in the Kremlin on the Yamuna, the Jawaharlal Nehru University (JNU), which till date constitutes a citadel of left intellectuals. JNU research scholar Abhinav Prakash,  writes [18] "Durga Puja is especially hated by the liberal-secular formations in the campus. Perhaps because it is the biggest Hindu festival in JNU and can’t be passed off as a secular festival unlike Holi which is 'rationalised' as a 'peasant' festival. Moreover, Durga Puja brings together almost all sects of Hinduism and people from all castes and regions. The Left has been opposed to it since its inception in the year 2001.
Before this, such was the anti-Hindu terror unleashed on the campus that it was virtually unthinkable to publicly celebrate any Hindu festival in JNU. Even the Bengali students had to go out of the campus, to CR Park, to celebrate Pujo and they were always sure to wipe out any traces of worship before entering the campus. In 2001, the then Dean of Student, MH Quraishi, stood in the front of the Durga Puja pandal and exhorted the Leftists and Islamists to break the 'havan kund' and throw the 'murti' and pandal out of the campus. It almost led to a mini-riot in JNU. The efforts to stifle Durga Puja failed but the Left continues to boycott it and coerce the newcomers to stop them from attending it. Needless, Durga Puja continues to grow in strength and numbers with each passing year and is now among the biggest events in the JNU calendar." As described before, in JNU, during Mahishasura Day, Durga is portrayed as a prostitute who enticed Mahishasura, a tribal leader into a marriage and killed him after nine nights of honeymoon [18]. This is not only pure hatred, but also overtly sexist, and reminds us how the Prophet of Islam and his followers associated pejorative physical characteristics, "nude, disheveled, black woman", with pagan Arabic goddesses, Manat p. 485-486 [61] and Uzza pp. 404-405, [63], p. 359, [42]. Colour bias was quite rampant during the times of the Prophet, and therefore, the characterisation of complexion would be derogatory for then social norms, the rest of the adjectives clearly were pejorative. We are not aware of secular doyens of JNU taking on this particular piece of sexism involving physical and moral descriptions of the feminine. 
As a natural corollary, the Left has been similarly disdainful of Hindu interests. As a specific instance,  we learn from an article in Vijayvaani [38], written by CI Isaac: "Major holders of coconut plantations and paddy lands were Hindus and their temples; their holdings were not brought under ‘estates’ when the land reform bills were drafted. Hence, the entire land of temples became surplus land and temple deity the landlord/janmi. But the land owned by churches was not subjected to land reforms. Thus the ‘revolutionary land reforms’ of Kerala only impoverished the Hindus. At present, the average landholding of a Christian family is 126.4 cents and Hindus and Muslims are 69.1 and 77.1 cents respectively."
We now examine the role of the regional parties. In Kashmir, in August 2014, the National Conference denied permission to the Kousar Nag Yatra [19]. The Rediff [19] reports on August 2, 2014, "The Jammu and Kashmir government on Friday denied revoking permission to Kousar Nag yatra, saying no permission had been sought or granted in the first place. The National Conference government maintained that 'Kousar Nag has never been a pilgrimage site'. 'It has been an adventure tourism site and a picnic spot,' a senior state tourism department officer said.' The refusal of the National Conference government to give permission to Hindus to conduct their Yatra owes to the fact that Syed Ali Geelani, a hardcore Islamist leader, had opposed the Yatra. Rahul Pandita, writing in [20], said, "Mr Geelani, in practice, is opposed to the idea of sharing Kashmir with non-Muslims, especially the Pandits. A few days ago, owing to his strong opposition, the State government withdrew permission to a small group of Pandits to undertake the historical Konsar Nag yatra in south Kashmir. The group comprising 40 people, including women, had to halt its journey midway after Mr Geelani’s supporters resorted to stone-pelting and blocked the road leading to the pilgrim site. The pilgrims took shelter in a temple and were then forced to return to Srinagar. A journalist friend in Kashmir calls Mr Geelani’s strategy to thwart Hindu pilgrimages such as Konsar Nag as a 'multistage rocket'. The first stage involves terming such yatras as a 'threat to [the] environment'. Then, very systematically, they are termed as 'conspiracies to change Kashmir’s demography'. Then, as it happened in the case of Konsar Nag, Mr Geelani fires his last salvo by denying the Valley’s Hindu past. 'The Hindus had no stake over Konsar Nag,' he claimed."
In West Bengal, led by Ms Mamata Banarjee, the Trinamul Congress Partyhas been in power since 2011. Durga and Kali idols have been continually desecrated, and other Hindu public worship and festivals been obstructed or stopped, with impunity, throughout this period ([25], [70], [71], Bartomanpatrika report that we have cited, [80] – [83]). These establish complicity of this regime with the Islamists. TMC MP Nurul Hassan had led desecration of Durga Puja pandals, temples and violence against Hindus during the Deganga riots in 2010 [80]-[82]. Next, the administration has actively violated religious freedom of Hindus by choosing to ban Durga Puja in places where the minorities objected to it. One such event has been in Kanglapahari village, a Hindu majority village in Birbhum district [31]. Starting 2013, the government of West Bengal passed orders banning Durga Puja, for the third year in a row, here [31], [32]. We now reproduce the heart-wrenching application that the villagers of Kanglapahari Committee submitted to the district administration, SDO Rampurhat Sub-division, Rampurhat, Birbhum [32]:
Respected Sir,
We are original Hindu residents of your jurisdiction, of Nalhati police station, Haridaspur region, Kanglapahari village. Sir, in our village, although there live 250-300 Hindu families, we could not commemorate the annual autumnal Durga Puja due to financial limitations. So all Hindu villagers, including the mothers and sisters who fast during the rituals, have to travel 3-4 Km to another village to perform our puja rituals. So we definitely want to perform Durga puja in our village. We therefore held a meeting where all hindu villagers participated, including our youngsters, and decided to organize a puja. A generous gentleman Mohanlal Sao has donated his land for building a Durga temple, and all Hindu villagers contributed to raise funds for the same. We have now built a Durga temple with mud walls, and formed a Puja committee comprising of 25 villagers, and have installed Durga idol in the temple. 
Sir, we could not perform Durga Puja in the last three years since we could not get permission from the administration. We approached all administrative units last time, and administration denied permission, advising us to reapply. Under these circumstances, we are appealing to you once again, Sir, so that we are not denied the opportunity to celebrate our most important festival, the annual autumnal Durga Puja, so that we can perform Durga Puja in our village. We humbly request you to issue the necessary clearances. 
This year the puja needs to start on 24th Ashwin (Bengali calendar) and would end on 4th Karthik. So, if we can not receive the necessary clearances within the next few days, it will be difficult to organise the puja in the limited remaining time. We therefore request you to issue the clearances soon.
Sincerely,
On behalf of the Kanglapahari Durga Mandir Puja Committee
President Chandan Sau
Secretary Madhu Mal  
August 31, 2015
(Copy forwarded to SDPO Rampurhat, OC Nalhati PS, BDO Nalhati-1) 
The application submitted by the poor Hindu residents was summarily dismissed, and the request denied,  as in previous years. We learn the real reason here: "As Kanglapahari Durga Puja Committee president Chandan Sau said: In August this year, we once again approached the Nalhati sub-divisional officer for permission to hold the Durga Puja. But once again, we were denied permission. We came to know that some Muslim residents of our village had voiced their objections on the grounds that since Durga Puja had never been held in our village, doing so now would disturb communal harmony and lead to resentment among the minorities. We believe the authorities took a sympathetic view of their objections and thus refused to grant us permission for the puja…" [31].
When queried on the state of affairs, the TMC MP Saugata Roy arrogantly advised the Hindus to approach the courts, if they feel violated, as may be seen in this NewsX debate [35]. He perhaps knew very well that the poor Hindus of Kanglapahari lacked the resources to sustain a long drawn out legal fight with the government of West Bengal to defend their religious freedom. This does not, however, alter the basic fact that the right to practise a religion of choice constitutes one of the core fundamental rights of any individual; the denial in this case is particularly galling given the deep sentiments Hindus in Bengal associate with Durga Puja. Such sentiments have been best expressed by Subhas Chandra Bose, in letters that he wrote to his sister-in-law and brother while being incarcerated in far off Mandalay jail in Burma. On December 26, 1925, he wrote to his sister-in-law, "Who knows how long we shall have to be in prison? But, all our suffering will be bearable if we get the chance of worshipping the Mother once a year. In Durga, we see Mother, Motherland and the Universe all in one. She is at once Mother, Motherland and the Universal spirit", p.170, [40]. Elaborating further in a letter to his brother, Sarat Bose, a year later on October 16, 1926, he wrote, "It (Durga Puja) is a source of aesthetic enjoyment, intellectual recreation and religious inspiration and affords abiding solace. Today is Bijoya Dasami and throughout Bengal relations, friends and even enemies - children of the same Mother - will be soon embracing one another in fraternal love"; p. 84, [45]. Citing this letter, Bose’s biographer, Leonard Gordon has written: "So Durga Puja was the moment in the round of the year when he (Bose) and his Bengali prison mates felt united with the Bengali people from whom they had been arbitrarily separated"; pp. 135-136, [47]. It is this sense of bonding with fellow Hindus of Bengal – that Subhas Bose and other Hindu Bengali freedom fighters felt on the auspicious occasion from remote Mandalay  - that chief minister Mamata Banarjee, who happens to share his ethnicity, has denied the poor Hindus of Kanglapahari. Ironically, it is their religious freedom that the chief minister of a state in free India is duti-bound to protect, and it is that freedom that Bose lived, fought and possibly died for. 
What is particularly galling is that when Durga Puja was banned in Italy in 2009, Indian ambassador there, Mr Arif Shahid Khan, could get the same reversed after frantic efforts, but villagers in free India could not receive the same success with a state government therein for three years. We quote senior journalist Kanchan Gupta on this incident: "The Municipal Police authorities of Rome have today withdrawn permission, granted three weeks ago, to celebrate Durga Puja in Rome. The cancellation came a few hours before the Ambassador of India was scheduled to inaugurate the Puja at 8 pm local time. No acceptable explanation has been given. This has caused the local Indian community the loss of thousands of Euros spent in preparatory arrangements. The same thing was done in the same manner in 2008 also. Please monitor developments.”….Our Ambassador, Mr Arif Shahid Khan, a feisty man who has in the past taken up the issue of Sikhs being forced to take off their turbans at Italian airports, campaigned throughout the day, calling up officials, including the Mayor of Rome, and contacting members of the ‘Friends of India’ group in the Italian Parliament, arguing with them why permission for the Puja should be restored. By evening, the authorities had reversed their order and permission was granted to celebrate Durga Puja, which will now begin on Saturday, Ashtami — a full 48 hours behind schedule. Provided, of course, there is no last minute cancellation, as it happened on Thursday. Mr Khan will inaugurate the Puja, an honour he richly deserves" [84].
***
Our saga of misfortune of Hindus in Bengal continues. Even in other places where Durga Puja is not banned, the government of West Bengal imposed harsh deadlines for Durga Puja processions.  In 2015, the ritually approved date for bidding the Goddess farewell was on October 23. Yet, as we learn,"immersion of Durga idols has been banned on October 23 and 24 throughout West Bengal. The restriction on immersion of idols on those two days is because the dates clash with Muharram. The announcement with regards to this was made by chief minister Mamata Banerjee on the September 18 during an event at Netaji Indoor Stadium"; [33] (October 24, 2015).Ironically, Muslim-majority Bangladesh allowed immersion of Durga idols on time [33]. Even more, the announcement on the ban was made by the chief minister from Netaji Indoor Stadium, we will shortly learn how strongly the namesake of this stadium insisted on performing Durga Puja rituals on religion-approved times even in British jails.    
Other  regional parties are not far behind Mamata Banarjee as to imposing restrictions on the immersion of Durga idols. In Patna, governed by JD(U) led by Nitish Kumar and RJD led by Lalu Prasad Yadav,  the deadline on the immersion of Durga idols is  even more harsh: "The Patna district administration has set October 23 (2015) as the deadline for idol immersion for Durga Puja organisers. Patna senior superintendent of police (SSP) Vikas Vaibhav told The Telegraph today that because of Muharram on October 24 and the elections in Patna on October 28, the Puja committees have been asked to finish up the immersion ceremonies by October 23 (Friday)….'The administration has asked the organisers to ensure that the idol immersion ceremony is over by 10pm on October 23. The arrangements on the ghats are being made by the agencies concerned. Once the immersions are over, the police will move on to ensure a safe Muharram followed by the elections,' the SSP said"; [34].
As may be observed from the above instances, that almost entire polity (with possibly the exception of one national party, the BJP, whose role we will discuss separately) has adopted a stance that puts them completely on the side of the minorities, irrespective of the merits of the case. They bend over backwards to appease the minorities and have no hesitation compromising on Hindu interests. Their double standards gall everyone with even a shred of conscience. Political parties never compromise on the religious feelings of the minorities, but feel free to do so with the Hindus. An essay competition on Christmas day, which also happens to be the birthday of Atal Bihari Vajpayee, raises shrill screams about secularism from the supposedly secular intelligentsia, but the banning of Durga Puja in West Bengal is met with utter disdain and indifference. By the same token, organising a Tipu Jayanti (which actually is on November 20) on Diwali day is a similar humiliation handed out to the Hindus. The secular doyens casually overlook that Tipu had massacred 700 Hindus at Melukote on Naraka Chaturdashi [77], leading to the corresponding sect of Hindus to observe Diwali as a day of mourning and not a festival. However, they engage in the most hysteric reactions when the feelings of the minorities are violated.
Section F: Is this the freedom India strove for? 
The anti-Hindu nature of the Indian polity makes us question if this is really the freedom that the genuine freedom fighters strove for. It is well known how Dr Shyamaprasad Mookerjee and Veer Savarkar had resisted discrimination against Hindus. We now present how Subhas Chandra Bose struggled for granting uninhibited freedom to Hindus to practise their religion. We choose him because none on the Left or Centre has so far accused him of playing divisive communal politics, while shrill voices on the right or even right-wing scholars like Sitaram Goel have (in short and perhaps perfunctory analysis)  accused him of Islamism.  
While being incarcerated in Mandalay, Subhas Bose, and a set of others wrote to the Chief Secretary, of the Government of Burma on February 2, 1926, demanding that they receive financial allowance for performing Durga and Saraswati pujas, Holi and Dol Purnima,  in the jail, citing allowances for observance of religious practices provided to Christians:   
"To the Chief Secretary to the Govt. of Burma
Mandalay 
February 2, 1926

Re-Allowance for Religious Ceremonies

Dear Sir,
We submitted to you dated the 16th January, 1926, regarding allowance for the Saraswati Puja to which no reply has yet been received by us.
We have already requested the Inspector general of Prisons that there are three important religious ceremonies which we have to perform here (viz the Saraswati Puja, the Holi and Dol Purnima Festival and the Durga Puja) and that we expect Government to sanction the expenditure in connection with those ceremonies.
...It would not be out of place here to mention that in the Alipore Central Jail a sum of Rs. 12,000 per annum is spent for the Christian convicts in connection with their religious worship (vide report Indian jail Committee 1919-20 vol III page 744).
Yours faithfully,
S.C.B., S.C.M., T.C.C., B.B.G., M.M.B., M. M. G., S.S.C., J. L. C"; pp. 207-208, [40].
And when the prayers of the prisoners were ignored, Bose wrote a stinging rejoinder to the chief secretary, along with a declaration of intent to fast until their demands were conceded. The contrast to the present politicians, who are basically people of straw, should be starkly apparent.
"To the Chief Secretary to the Govt. of Burma
Through The Superintendent of Jails, Mandalay, Dated, 
Mandalay, the 16th February, 1926
Dear Sir,
We are sorry that we have received no satisfactory reply to our representation of the 16th January and the 2nd February, 1926. Neither has the question of the last Durga Puja been yet settled to our satisfaction, though six months have elapsed.
...
By failing to meet our religious demands, your Government has shown a lamentable ignorance of the religious instincts of the Indian people and of their past and present history. To us orientals, religion is neither a social convention nor an intellectual luxury nor a holiday recreation. It is life itself. Religion is woven into the very texture of our daily and social life and it permeates our whole being - individual and national.
The pages of Indian history teem with the undying examples of martyrs who suffered and died for the sake of their religious beliefs. They died so that India may live. And in spite of our misery and degradation, India still lives. She lives because of her soul is immortal - her soul is immortal because she believes in religion. We have lost much. Political freedom is no more. Economic independence is a thing of the past - even our national culture is being daily undermined by the subtle policy of peaceful penetration. But we still have our religion. We still claim the right to worship our God after the fashion of our glorious ancestors, and we shall sooner cease to exist than succumb to the religious domination of the West.
From the ashes of the dead past India is again rising phoenix-like to take her place among the free nations of the world, so that she may deliver her message, the message of the spirit, and thereby fulfill her mission on earth. India lives today because she still has a mission unfulfilled. For no other reason has she survived the onslaughts of time. Civilisations have risen and fallen, empires have grown and have melted away into thin air; Babylon and Nineveh, Carthage and Greece have crumbled into dust. But Indian culture is as potent a factor today as it was thousands of years ago when some of the foremost nations of the modern world were no better than savages. And do you think, Sir, the people who have suffered so much and braved so much throughout their whole history will obsequiously acquiesce  in an arbitrary infringement of their religious rights ? We hope against hope that the lessons of the war of 1857 and of the Akali and Tarakeswar Satyagraha movements of yesterday have not been altogether lost on this Government.
The action or rather the inaction of your Government constitutes an unwarranted interference with our religious rights. It militates against the spirit of the Queen's proclamation which promises liberty of worship to the different religions and sections in India. Further - and this is of much greater import - it is a violation of God's Law, as we understand it. Spending Rs. 12,000 per annum for the religious worship of a few Christian criminals lodged in the Alipore Central Jail - and refusing to sanction a pie for the religious ceremonies of the Hindu detenus of high education and culture - is not this, Sir, an outrage on justice and fair play? 
The utterly unreasonable and uncompromising attitude of your Government has left us no other alternative and for the vindication of our religious rights as well as the redress of several long-standing grievances, we are being compelled to adopt the only honourable course open to persons in our position. We have accordingly resolved to commence hunger strike on Thursday, February 18, 1926.
..... Subhas Chandra Bose (and others) pp. 221-226, [40].
***
Unlike politicians who change their stances as frequently as the chameleon, Bose never compromised on his early insistence on the rights of the Hindus to worship even while being incarcerated in British jails. Fourteen years since he wrote the above letter, on September 20, 1940, again citing the fact that Muslims and Christians are granted the freedom to observe their religious practices in British jails,  he demanded that Hindu prisoners be allowed to perform the Durga Puja exactly as prescribed by Hindu religious practices and at the time required by astronomical calculations. He wrote to the Superintendent of the Presidency Jail, 
"The Superintendent
Presidency Jail
September 20, 1940
Dear Sir,
...The following points regarding the Durga Puja have to be noted:
(1) It is the great national festival among Hindus in this part of the country.
(2) It is a congregational worship. Hence it is called not merely 'Puja' but 'Utsav' also. 
(3) Three priests are necessary for Durga Puja - including 'Chandi Path' the recital of Chandi. It is physically impossible to do with less than two - and that is possible only by saddling one of the priests with 'Chandi Path', which they often refuse as involving too much strain.
(4) The hours of Puja are fixed by astronomical calculations. For instance, the most important ceremony is 'Sandhi Puja' which is held on the 8th day of the moon - and the Puja hour is often late at night (I do not know yet what the hours for 'Sandhi Puja' are this year).
Durga Puja in Jail will consequently be possible only if the following extra concessions are being allowed:
(1) Since Durga Puja is congregational in character, all Hindu prisoners who are so desirous should be permitted to participate. It may be remarked here that similar facilities are given to Muslim prisoners during Id and to Christian prisoners in Alipore Central Jail during Christian festivals. In any case, there is no reason why all Hindu political prisoners should not be allowed to participate.
(2) At least two priests should be allowed.
(3) They should be allowed to perform the ceremony in the hours fixed by astronomical calculations, whatever those hours may be.
(4) Minimum music should be allowed. Music is essential for 'Arati' ceremony in particular.  (The question of Puja allowance should be considered along with the general question of our status which is under consideration).
If these concessions are not allowed it will mean virtually that Government does not allow Durga Puja in jail. This will be an unjustifiable cancellation of the concessions we gained after considerable suffering injail in the fifteen-day hunger strike in 1926. It will mean, further, that concessions allowed by the bureaucratic regime are being withdrawn by the popular ministry. 
The consequences of such situation will naturally be serious for us...
Yours faithfully
Subhas C Bose.
pp. 182-183, [39].
Chief minister Mamata Banarjee did justice to Bose’s legacy in part by declassifying the files West Bengal state government held on him. It is equally true that she rejected the values he stood for, as shown by the ban her government imposed on Durga Puja in a poor village of West Bengal and also by delaying the immersion by two days beyond that prescribed by astronomical calculations so as to yield right of way to Muslim religious practices? She chose instead to follow in the footsteps of her counterpart of the past, Fazlul Haq, whose double standards Bose had ridiculed in a letter he wrote on September30, 1940 to the Superintendent of Prison as: "This fast will have no effect on the 'popular' ministry, because I am neither the Maulavi of Murapara, Dacca nor a Muhammadan by faith. Consequently, the fast will, in my case, become a fast unto death"; pp. 187-189, [39]. 
Above and beyond, one wonders what Bose, Mookerjee, and Savarkar, whose chosen ideologies diverged more often than not, would have to say if they could observe the religious freedom granted to Hindus in India, that all of them fought for?   
Section G: What the future portends
The end result of the actions of the Congress, left and regional parties has been to alienate the educated Hindus, except for a few elites invested in the system. The slow and agonising demise of the Left, with violent convulsions, has to do with the Hindus slowly, but steadily turning against it.  The regional parties are no better but have not been divested of public support, by and large,  owing to local equations comprising of caste loyalties, long cultivated party loyalties, disbursement of material advantages, lack of better option, etc.
Among all political parties, the BJP is perceived to be the least anti-Hindu owing to its congenital links with organisations that have associations with Hindus, eg, RSS, VHP, etc. It does not usually actively participate in denial of religious freedom to the Hindus. But, it is not pro-Hindu or even neutral by any stretch, in that it rarely, if ever reverses, the decidedly discriminatory laws and executive decisions adopted by other parties (eg, government continues to regulate Hindu temples but eschews interference in religious institutions of the minorities in its regime; the Right to Education Act, that provides substantially more freedom of operation for minority educational institutions than to Hindu educational institutions, continues too). It acts with alacrity when minorities allege denial of religious freedom, even on state subjects, but rarely if ever when Hindus put forward similar legitimate grievances. BJP has not organised any meaningful and sustained political protest on any one of the instances of violation of religious freedom of Hindus documented in this article. All these are despite the fact that whenever BJP wins, it does because of Hindu consolidation, minorities largely opt for the parties best poised to defeat BJP. So, due to the apathy shown by BJP towards legitimate Hindu grievances, the vote of the BJP, especially among the Hindu professional classes and the well-educated, owes far less to it than to the lack of choice for the Hindus. Hindus, or at least the section thereof that is concerned about the freedom to practise their religion, face the Hobson choice of either having to vote for the less than appealing BJP or vote for the even worse decidedly anti-Hindu parties. As a simple example, two  Hindu citizens, Colonel Purohit and Sadhvi Pragya Thakur, have been incarcerated for about a decade now, merely suspected of involvement in terror, but without having been charged of any offense. Both allege torture, and one is suffering from cancer. The present BJP government has continued the abuse of the civil rights of the duo, but is still  applauded by the Hindutva supporters, owing to the fear of far worse alternates. The current PM has connected temples and toilets (which he wouldn't do to churches or mosques), did not mention the hardships of the Kashmiri Pandits in a rally in Jammu, nor the plight of the Jats and the Gujjars after the Muzaffarnagar riots in a rally in Meerut, publicly criticized the army in a rally in Srinagar, ignored the riot stricken Hindus of Saharanpur, Kandhla, Nadia and so many other places, while hyperventilating about the far less serious attacks on the churches; but still the Hindutva afficionados proclaim him as the Hindu hriday Samrat and the pinnacle of nationalism – again because the alternatives to him are all infinitely worse. It is again this vacuum in the political space of demanding equal treatment of the Hindus that the least anti-Hindu party has any incentive of righting the legacy wrongs.  
The major problem with the Indian political establishment completely disowning the Hindus is that the Hindus in turn are left with no stake in the system. And those with no stake in the system have no interest in its existence, much less continuation. Thus, the anti-Hindu parties are digging their own graves. The weakening of both the Congress and the Left owes directly to this phenomenon. It is a telling indictment of the system that the present BJP government is less pro-Hindu than even the Narasimha Rao government of the 90s and is still excoriated by the secular intellectuals for following "Hindutva".  The greater danger, in all this, is that the Hindus, especially the educated class, may totally disown the system in India itself. And this will inevitably happen if they are made to feel second class citizens by the secular establishment. And if that happens, only the Idea of India will remain, with the actual real India being defenseless and thus, left to collapse.
या देवी सर्वभूतेषु शक्ति रूपेण संस्थिता
नमस्तस्यै नमस्तस्यै नमस्तस्यै नमोनमः॥
References:
[1] - Aditi Banerjee, 'Fierce is Beautiful’, Swarajya Magazine,http://swarajyamag.com/culture/fierce-is-beautiful/
[2] – Hindusthan Standard, Puja Issue, 1950.
[3] – Sources of Indian Tradition, Columbia University Press, 1938, pp. 489-490
[4] – ibid, p. 489
[5] – Manasa Mangala, pp. 54
[6] – Hindu American Foundation, Human Rights Report, 2013,http://hafsite.org/media/pr/human-rights-report-2013
[9] - http://www.hinduhumanrights.info/pakistan-festival-of-colours-or-fear/(Reproduction of an article that appeared in Daily Times, 26/03/2013
[10] - 'Durga Puja and our religious sentiment’, Jyotirmoy Barua, Daily Star, 08/03/2015 http://www.thedailystar.net/durga-puja-and-our-religious-sentiment-44591
[11] - 'Durga Puja idols vandalised’, DNA, 18/10/2015.  http://www.dnaindia.com/india/report-durga-idols-vandalised-in-bangladesh-second-such-incident-in-two-weeks-2136166
[12] - 'Incidents of Violence mars Durga Puja festival in Bangladesh’ Daily Bhaskar, 17/10/2010 http://daily.bhaskar.com/news/incidents-of-violence-mars-durga-puja-fest-in-bangladesh-1464632.html
[13] - 'Durga Puja Begins today’, Daily Star, 30/09/2014http://www.thedailystar.net/durga-puja-begins-today-43947
[14] - US State Department Report on International Religious Freedom, 28/06/2014, http://www.state.gov/j/drl/rls/irf/2013/sca/222325.htm
[15] - 'Hindus of Chittagong fear hate attacks during Durga Puja’, BDNews24, 29/09/2014, http://bdnews24.com/bangladesh/2014/09/29/hindus-in-chittagong-fear-hate-attacks-during-durga-puja
[16] - 'Durga Idols Broken, Temples Attacked’ 10/10/2012, BDNews24,http://bdnews24.com/bangladesh/2012/10/10/durga-idols-broken-temples-attacked
[17] - 'Annual Durga Idol Desecration Festival of Bangladesh’, 30/09/2014,DNA http://www.dnaindia.com/analysis/column-the-annual-durga-idol-desecration-festival-of-bangladesh-2022448
[18] - 'Fact Sheet on the JNU Mahishasura Day Controversy’, Abhinav Prakash,IndiaFacts, 18/10/2014, http://indiafacts.co.in/fact-sheet-jnu-mahishasura-day-controversy/ 
[19] - 'Row over Kousar Nag Yatra sparks unrest in Kashmir’, 02/08/2014,Rediff http://www.rediff.com/news/report/slide-show-1-pix-row-over-kousar-nag-yatra-sparks-unrest-in-kashmir/20140802.htm
[20] - 'My Neighbour, the Environmentalist’ Rahul Pandita, Op-ed, The Hindu,http://www.thehindu.com/opinion/op-ed/my-neighbour-the-environmentalist/article6292468.ece 
[21] - 'Durga Puja idols vandalised in Bangladesh’, 19/10/2015, Huffington Posthttp://www.huffingtonpost.in/2015/10/19/durga-idols-bangladesh_n_8328438.html 
[22] - 'Amarnath Yatra attacked, 9 die’, 06/08/2002, Times of Indiahttp://timesofindia.indiatimes.com/india/Amarnath-yatra-attacked-9-die/articleshow/18235398.cms
[23] - 'Amarnath Yatra Suspended after clash at Baltal’, 19/07/2014, The Hinduhttp://www.thehindu.com/news/national/amarnath-yatra-suspended-after-clash-in-batlal/article6225733.ece 
[24] - 'Terrorists hurl grenade at Amarnath Yatra, 1 dead’, 25/07/2015,Amarujala, Jammu Edition, http://jammu.amarujala.com/feature/grenade-attack-on-amarnath-yatra-one-people-killed-five-injured-hindi-news/
[25] - 'Media’s selective silence on Durga desecration’, Kush Arora, 02/11/2015,IndiaFactshttp://indiafacts.co.in/indian-medias-selective-silence-on-durga-desecration/ 
[26] - 'Curfew imposed in Kannauj over clash during Puja procession’, 23/10/2015, Zee Newshttp://zeenews.india.com/news/uttar-pradesh/curfew-imposed-in-kannauj-over-clash-during-puja-procession_1813527.html 
[27] - 'BJP condemns infiltrators attacking Bodos in Assam’, 05/10/2008,OneIndiahttp://www.oneindia.com/2008/10/05/bjp-condemns-infiltrators-attacking-bodos-in-assam-1223218970.html 
[29] - 'Separatist group bans Hindu festivities’, 02/10/2000, BBC,http://news.bbc.co.uk/2/hi/south_asia/953200.stm
[30] - 'Violence erupts during Durga immersion in Uttar Pradesh’, 22/10/2015,India Today, http://indiatoday.intoday.in/story/violence-erupts-during-durga-immersion-in-uttar-pradesh/1/505282.html 
[31] - 'Disallowing Durga Puja for communal harmony’, Jayant Chowdhury,Swarajya, 30/10/2015 http://swarajyamag.com/politics/disallowing-durga-puja-for-communal-harmony/ 
[32] Copies of the Government order banning Durga Puja, https://twitter.com/malviyamit/status/659371264318959616
  1. [33] 'Bangladesh immerses Durga while Mamata’s Bengal bans it for Muharram’, 24/10/2015, NitiCentral,http://www.niticentral.com/2015/10/24/bangladesh-immerses-durga-mamatas-bengal-bans-muharram-335646.html 
  2. [34] 'Friday deadline for immersion’, Joy Sengupta, 21/10/2015,Telegraph,http://www.telegraphindia.com/1151022/jsp/bihar/story_49231.jsp#.Vju3eNIrLhl 
  3. [35] NewsX Debate involving Saugata Roy, TMC MPhttps://www.youtube.com/watch?v=9H0nDAKurzI
  4. [36] 'Follow BJP: Congress has a ruinous plan to remake its 'pro-Muslim' image’, Hassan Suroor, 03/01/2015,http://www.firstpost.com/politics/follow-bjp-congress-has-a-ruinous-plan-to-remake-its-pro-muslim-image-2026639.html 
  5. [37] 'Muslims have the first claim on resources’, 09/12/2006, Times of Indiahttp://timesofindia.indiatimes.com/india/Muslims-must-have-first-claim-on-resources-PM/articleshow/754937.cms
  6. [38] 'Anti-national and anti-Hindu Marxists in Kerala’, 21/07/2009,Vijayvaanihttp://www.vijayvaani.com/ArticleDisplay.aspx?aid=707
[39] - 'The Alternative Leadership, Speeches, Articles,  Statements and Letters’, June 1939-1941 Subhas Chandra Bose, Netaji Collected Works, Volume 10
[40] - 'In Burmese prisons', Subhas Chandra Bose Correspondence May 1923-July 1926, Netaji Collected Works, Volume III 
[42] - 'Hindu Temples – What happened to them’, Sitaram Goel
[43] - 'The Concept of Hindu Nation’, Abhas Chatterjee, Voice of India Publications.
[44] - 'Durga Stotra’, Aurobindo Ghosh, Dharma newspaper, October 9, 1909.
[45] - Netaji Collected Works, Volume IV
[46] - Salley Hovey Wriggins: The Silk Road journey of Xuan Zhang, Icon Editions, West View Press
[47] - Leonard Gordon, Brothers Against the Raj 
[48] - Ram Gopal Misra, "Indian Resistance to Early Muslim Invaders UpTo 1206 AD’’, Sahitya Sindhu Prakashana
[49] - Tarikh-i-Firishta, Translated by Briggs, Calcutta, 1966, Vol I
[50] - Indian Antiquary, 1877
[51] - Merutunga "Prabandhachintamani’’, Translation by Tawney
[52] - "Prakrit and Sanskri Inscriptions’’; Published by the Bhavanagar Archaeological department, v. 29
[53] - Tabaqat-i-Akbari, Translation by B Dey, Vol I
[54] - The Women Revolutionaries of Bengal, Tirtha Mandal
[55] - Baloadhuri: "Kitab Futuh-al-Buldan"; Tr. Hitti and Murgotten, Vol II
[56] - Kalhana, Rajtarangini, Book VII  
[57] - Philip K Hiti, The Arabs, 1946
[58] - Abolqasem Ferdowsi (Author), Dick Davis (Translator), The Shahenama: The Persian Book of Kings 
[59] - Abdolhossein Zarrinkoub, Two Centuries of Silence
[60] - Ibn Ishaq, Sirat Rasul Allah (The Life of Muhammad, translated by A Guillaume) 
[61] - Tabaqat-i-Ibn Sa’d, translated into Urdu by Alama Abdullah al-Ahmadi, 2 Volumes, Karachi, n.d. 
[62] - First Encyclopedia of Islam, 1931-1936, 9 Volumes, Leiden Reprint
[63] - Tarikh-i-Tabari, translated into Urdu by Sayyid Muhammad Ibrahim, Vol. I: Sirat-un-Nabi, Karachi, n.d.  
[64] - http://indiankanoon.org/doc/550445/
[65] - History and Culture of the Indian People, RC Majumdar, Bharatiya Vidya Bhavan Press.
[66] - The Admiral Queen, Archana Garodia Gupta, Swarajya Magazine,http://swarajyamag.com/magazine/the-admiral-queen/ 
[67] - March of Mysore, Vol.3, 1966, ed.
[68] - 'Of Women Power and Tamizh Glory' IBN Livehttp://www.ibnlive.com/news/india/of-woman-power-and-tamizh-glory-375394.html 
[69] - 'Girl, would-be assassin, gets nine years in India', Reading Eagle, 15/02/1932
[70] - 'Kali idols beheaded'https://www.facebook.com/vivekshettym/videos/1307796029246113/https://www.youtube.com/watch?v=oPStahv0_5M&feature=youtu.be
[71] -'Durga Puja Procession Attacked',http://hindusamhati.net/news/details/1619 
[72] - 'We Are Tribals And We Worship Goddess Durga'http://indiafacts.co.in/tribals-worship-goddess-durga/#.VD5tHouUfBc
[74] - Saswati Sarkar, 'Discrimination Against Hindus in Indian Public Discourse', Swarajyahttp://swarajyamag.com/politics/discrimination-against-hindus-in-indian-public-discourse/
[75]- Saswati Sarkar, 'The Missing Hindus of South Asia and a Conspiracy of Silence',  http://www.dailyo.in/politics/the-missing-hindus-in-south-asia-and-a-conspiracy-of-silence/story/1/1149.html
[76] - 'Santhal Durga Puja symbolises revolt against British'http://zeenews.india.com/news/jharkhand/santhal-durga-puja-symbolises-revolt-against-british_659842.html
[77] - 'Need Explanation on why Tipu Jayanthi Celebrated on Nov. 10', Pratap Simha, OneIndiahttp://www.oneindia.com/india/need-explanation-on-why-tipu-jayanti-celebrated-on-november-10-prathap-simha-1925400.html
[80] - Kanchan Gupta, 'Humiliated and fearful of the organised fury of the Muslim mob, Hindus don't celebrate Durga Puja this year in Deganga';http://kanchangupta.blogspot.in/2010/10/when-hindus-abandon-hindus-under-attack.html?m=1
[82] - 'BJP delegation for action against Trinamul MP', September 13, 2010,Daily Pioneer,http://web.archive.org/web/20100912231842/http://www.dailypioneer.com/282172/Bengal-riot-victims-live-in-fear-anxiety.html
[84] Kanchan Gupta, 'In Rome, Durga is not welcome', http://kanchangupta.blogspot.in/2009/09/in-rome-durga-is-not-welcome.html

The folly of partition of Bharatam -- Paki destitutes in Europe (4 news reports from Dawn collated, thanks to Chelvapila)

$
0
0

November 28, 2015

Dear Friends,

                            I am sending four separate articles , all from Dawn, Pakistan's leading English daily. All of them indicate, if any more proof is needed, the folly of partition and dire consequences of it , let alone to Hindus but to Muslims as well. Pakistan was created not for any betterment of Muslims as such though this excuse was used to mobilize support for the  insane  demand  for partition based on equally insane two nation theory. 

If India remained undivided, the fate of these people wading to shores of Europe as destitute probably would have been different. 


Instead,  being part of India ,  a knowledge based society , they would have acquired  skills in technology, as such they will be sought , moving expenses paid , invited by reputed information technology companies world wide.

Pakistan accused India of promoting terrorism, so with much fanfare it has given dossiers on the subject to United states, only to admit later , after all it does not have any material evidence but only 'pattern' -what ever that means. 


Please see the news report from Dawn . A Pakistan chipboard factory was destroyed because it was accused of blasphemy. Possibly the factory was owned by an Ahmediya. In the past also several such attacks took place on Pakistan's textile factories because a faithful or a believer finds on designs of cloth
made some Koranic verses, hence it becomes blasphemy , so declares local Mullah who got peeved possibly of not having received his due from the manager or owner of the factory. So the entire facility goes up in flames with employees along with employer thrown on streets with nothing to do.

So why does Pakistan need any enemy ? India is certainly not its enemy. 
Pakistanis themselves reportedly declared, they will not allow any one to destabilize Pakistan, they will do it themselves , brick by brick.

G V Chelvapilla


Dimitris Avramopoulos said he was set to visit Pakistan soon to discuss plans to send back Pakistani migrants who had made their way to Europe.  —AP/FileDimitris Avramopoulos said he was set to visit Pakistan soon to discuss plans to send back Pakistani migrants who had made their way to Europe. —AP/File
ATHENS: The European Union’s migration commissioner has welcomed the departure of first refugees from Greece under an EU relocation scheme aimed at easing the burden on countries bearing the brunt of Europe’s migrant crisis, but warned that the bloc is going to get tough on migrants who are simply seeking a better life rather than fleeing conflict.
Dimitris Avramopoulos said on Wednesday that he was set to visit Pakistan soon to discuss plans to send back Pakistani migrants who had made their way to Europe.
Mr Avramopoulos was at the airport here to see off the 30 Syrians and Iraqis heading to Luxembourg to start new lives.
Greek Prime Minister Alexis Tsipras and Luxembourg’s Foreign Minister Jean Asselborn were also there to greet the six families who were to fly out from the airport under the plan meant to share out nearly 160,000 migrants across the bloc.
The families appeared very happy to be leaving, smiling widely as they stood on the tarmac at the airport.
Mr Tsipras said the families, who were chosen because they were considered vulnerable, were making “a trip to hope”, but warned that they were merely “a drop in the ocean” compared to the hundreds of thousands who had arrived on European shores this year.
“Today they have the opportunity to make a trip to hope, to a better life,” he said. “It’s a drop in the ocean, but we hope the drop will become a stream and then a river of humanity.”
At least 80 migrants, including many children, have died in the last week while trying to sail from Turkey to Lesbos and other Greek islands in rough weather.
On Tuesday, four more migrants, including two children, drowned after their boat got into difficulty off Lesbos.
“The human sacrifice that shames European civilisation must stop,” Mr Tsipras said.
He added that the registration and relocation process should begin in Turkey, from where some 200,000 migrants set sail for Greece in October alone, according to the UN refugee agency.
“Greece is not the gateway; Turkey is the gateway,” the Greek prime minister said.
A Greek asylum service official said the group leaving Athens on Wednesday comprised two Iraqi and four Syrian families, with a total of 16 children. One of the women is pregnant and two of the children are disabled.
Upon arrival in Luxembourg, the families will spend two days in a registration centre and then two or three months in homes.
The welfare service will then help them to find permanent accommodation, schools and jobs.
A total of 87 Eritreans and Syrians left Italy under the relocation scheme last month, bound for Sweden and Finland.
Published in Dawn, November 5th, 2015
ISLAMABAD / GUJRAT: Around 50 Pakistani asylum seekers have been deported from Norway.
Many more will soon be sent back to their home country or to Russia, as the Norwegian government has now introduced stricter rules for asylum seekers, Norwegian Ambassador Tore Nedrebø said in a statement here on Thursday.
More than 400 Pakistani citizens have applied for asylum in Norway during the current year. Most of them have crossed the Norwegian-Russian border in the High North during the last month.
Like in other European countries, the number of asylum seekers arriving in Norway has recently increased sharply. It is estimated that between 30,000 and 40,000 asylum seekers will come to Norway in 2015. The new rush is particularly challenging at the Norwegian-Russian border crossing station at Storskog, where winter has now set in.
Norwegian authorities consider that most of those currently crossing the border are not fleeing from civil war or persecution. Earlier this autumn, the majority was from Syria. Now well over half are from other countries, such as Afghanistan and Pakistan. A large proportion of them are single young men. “Few are entitled to protection and they are putting an unnecessary burden on the Norwegian system,” the ambassador said.
Legislative amendments adopted by Oslo last week enable a speedy return of asylum seekers without real need of protection to their home country, or to their country of habitual residence, which may be Russia. The new legislation also contains provisions making it possible to arrest and remand in custody foreign nationals whose asylum applications will most likely not be processed, or to impose on them a duty to report to the authorities and to stay in a specific place.
Benefits for asylum seekers have been reduced and rules for family immigration are tightened.
The new rules also increase the discretion of Norwegian immigration authorities not to process an asylum request if the applicant has already resided in a safe third country. “Norway considers Russia to be a safe country,” Mr Nedrebø said.
He points out that to be eligible for asylum under the international Refugee Convention, a person must be in real need of protection. People whose applications are denied must return to their home country or the country of habitual residence. Those who do not leave voluntarily will be returned by force. Asylum applications that appear likely to be denied will be given priority and fast-tracked.
“Applications from Pakistani nationals generally fall into this category,” the ambassador said.
Some central region districts of Punjab such as Gujrat, Mandi Bahauddin, Jhelum, Sialkot and Gujranwala have been the potential areas of those who seek asylum in European countries, including Norway. Some 40,000 expatriates of Pakistani origin are currently residing in Norway and around 30,000 of them belong only to Gujrat district. It is generally believed that those who have recently been refused asylum by the Norwegian government are from Gujrat and Mandi Bahauddin districts.
Talking to Dawn, Attaché (Migration) of Norwegian Embassy Torben Sveaass Kalland said that “between 20 and 30 Pakistanis have been deported during the past few weeks. It shows that the number of people, who are trying to go to Norway illegally, has suddenly increased”.
He said majority of people who crossed the Norwegian-Russian border had valid Russian visa which showed that they travelled to Russia legally and then they crossed the border illegally.
“We have informed the Russian embassy in Islamabad about the situation at Storskog and the new policy.”
Replying to a question, he said that generally people, who cross borders illegally, destroy their passports.
All the people crossing the Norwegian border with Russia had documents. “The part of Russia bordering Norway is a militarised area, so Pakistanis cannot afford to travel without documents in those areas. So they carry their passports and identity documents,” he added.
“We obviously cannot stop people travelling from Pakistan to Russia. But we will certainly consider all possibilities to reduce the number of people crossing the border without a visa.”
Director of the Federal Investigation Agency (Immigration) Inam Ghani told Dawn said that he was aware that the people had been trying to go to Norway from Russia but claimed that they were going to Russia on legal documents.
“Currently two types of people have been going to Russia. Some are going after getting a visit visa and others on a student visa. We cannot stop those who travel on legal documents,” he said.
“We, however, have started profiling of travellers. During profiling, we ask them the purpose of their visit abroad and why they want to go especially to Russia. If a person who intends to go to Russia has just $150 and it is confirmed that he never travelled even to Murree in the past we stop him from proceeding,” he said.
“I believe that Norway should take up the issue with Russia and persuade its embassy to change its visa policy,” Mr Ghani said.
Published in Dawn, November 27th, 2015

Footprints: Fires of hatred

MIRZA KHURRAM SHAHZAD — UPDATED ABOUT 3 HOURS AGO

Rescue workers sift through the smouldering remains of the Pakistan Chipboard Factory in Jhelum. It was set ablaze by a mob on Nov 20 over blasphemy allegations.—Photo by writerRescue workers sift through the smouldering remains of the Pakistan Chipboard Factory in Jhelum. It was set ablaze by a mob on Nov 20 over blasphemy allegations.—Photo by writer
JHELUM: Sunday mornings in Jhelum are usually slow, but today an uneasy quiet pervades. For the Pakistan Chipboard Factory, located by the Grand Trunk (GT) Road, doomsday already occurred on Friday (Nov 20).
The decades-old facility has been turned into a vast heap of ashes and charred structures by an arson attack launched by a crazed mob. The crowd gathered in the wake of announcements made from mosques’ loudspeakers, calling on people to burn the facility down after one of its employees was arrested over allegations of blasphemy. What they didn’t burn down, they looted.
The main gate has been pulled down and the guard-post is burnt. The path leading into the premises is partially blocked by the melted and overturned hulks of two cars. At the reception, the computer monitors have been hacked into pieces, fragments of them strewn all over the floor.
Chipboard sheets manufactured just before the attack have been reduced to a smouldering mound in the main production area, still emitting smoke, which rescue staff are trying to douse with sprays of water. In the main factory building, too, machines are broken and half burnt.
The compound also contained the residences of the factory owner, senior staff and servants’ quarters. These have all been ransacked and destroyed, their walls broken down, the cars parked in the porches now ash.
In a veranda, flower pots are shattered and shards of glass cover every surface. A sofa-swing is still hanging, badly blackened. In the drawing rooms, carpets and furniture have been destroyed and in kitchens, meals — half-cooked and half-eaten — are laid out. Fine china crockery sets have been smashed to pieces and the refrigerators are burnt-out wrecks. Floors, walls and ceilings — all are damaged and the pungent smell of incinerated materials hangs over everything.
The boiler, which used to keep the factory running through burning material such as scrap and old books, has itself been burnt. The material being used as fuel at the time of the attack is still there: paper, newspapers, magazines, books in Arabic, which rescue workers are collecting.
Some yards away, in front of the factory’s hall, a building had been furnished with soft carpets to serve as a place of worship for the Ahmadi owners and the factory employees. The windows of this building have been broken also, and the carpets are now covered with glass shards. Three books are still lying on a reading table, though, and a bookshelf still hangs on the wall.
As the rescue workers go about their work to quell the embers, a convoy of police vehicles arrives. From a glittering black car disembarks the Rawalpindi Regional Police Officer (RPO), Muhammad Wisal Fakhar Sultan Raja — clearly upset and even frightened. Moments later, Inspector General of the Police, Punjab, Mushtaq Sukhera, arrives in another convoy. The RPO and rescue officials give him a tour of the factory premises and the damaged houses.
As he leaves, a patrol contingent of the army takes over at the main gate. There, a few men and women are huddled in the corner, confused and worried, the women with tears in their eyes.
“We work and live here in this factory,” says Muhammad Kaswar, adding that his wife worked in the house of the factory owner. “We have come here to take our belongings; we left everything and ran for our lives when the attack took place. We were trapped inside the factory when the mob gathered and were rescued by the police.” Shamun Masih and his wife Samina Shamun, who also worked in the owner’s house, nod in agreement.
A few kilometres east of the torched factory, in the congested Kala Gujran area of Jhelum city, dozens of armed soldiers and policemen stand guard in front of an Ahmadi place of worship. But the place has now been inscribed with the title of ‘Masjid Allah Wali’ and displays the slogan ‘Khatm-e-Nabuwat Zindabad’.
“These were written by the protesters who briefly took over this place yesterday and offered their prayers here,” says Malik Basharat Jameel, a native of the area. “They took three motorcycles, two generators, some furniture and files out from this building and set it all on fire.”
The authorities promise to act against the culprits.
“Those responsible for this arson will face the music,” says Zulfiqar Ahmad Ghumman, the Jhelum District Coordination Officer.
But Nasir Butt, a local journalist, believes the police were responsible for the chaos.
“The police failed to apply a strategy to counter religious unrest,” he says. “Surprisingly, the second attack occurred after the RPO himself had arrived here to control the situation. The police simply vanished when the crowd arrived.”
Sami Zuberi, a senior journalist in Islamabad, believes that the government machinery has been proved incapable of being able to handle such sensitive issues.
“We have been facing blasphemy cases and retaliatory protests and ransacking for decades now, but the authorities have been unable to tackle them. They need to be sensitised about it,” he says.
Published in Dawn, November 27th, 2015
This is the last forwarded piece from Dawn, sending only a short segment of a lengthy article on a cricket match played between India and Pakistan in 1970s. It shows abusive attitude of a Pakistani player . The audience in Pakistan were even worse in their attitude towards Indian team . This was not an exception nor limited to cricket . 

Now once again talk of resuming cricket matches with Pakistan is heard after a gap of 8 years during which time India suffered  a 26/11 attack and umpteen attacks in Kashmir. So far the decision by Govt of India to permit is up in air. While eagerness of those who want these games is understandable for love of lucre always triumphs over every thing else for some. 

Despite having all the wanted terrorists with in Pakistan, still let alone apology but even acknowledgement is not forthcoming from Pakistan regarding promoting terrorism in India. 

So Government of India will be well advised not to permit resuming playing cricket with Pakistan, instead should look for more ways to keep contacts to minimum. 

Best wishes,                                     
                                                                                                                                  G V Chelvapilla

From Dawn, Pakistan . During Cricket match in Pakistan in 1978.
=======================================================

"But, the stubborn Gavaskar was still there, playing out time. He found a resolute partner in Gharvri and both began to frustrate the Pakistani bowlers.
Sarfaraz and Miandad began their sledging routine. Sarfaraz let out a volley of abuse at Gavaskar.
At one point, Gavaskar walked up to Mushtaq and asked him to stop his fast bowler from passing remarks against India.
He said he didn’t have a problem with Sarfaraz hurling abuses at him, but he will not take any abusive language directed at his country.
But Sarfaraz carried on, directing choice Punjabi words at the plucky little batsman."

Soma was a mineral. Fire-priests of Rigveda, of Sarasvati-Sindhu Civiization had functions different from the Haoma priests of Avesta

$
0
0


Mirror: http://tinyurl.com/on9oyrp

Evidence of Rigveda and Indus Script Corpora lead to an understanding of the distinction between Soma of Rigveda and Haoma of Avesta. Soma was a mineral, Haoma was a herbal. 

This hypothesis will be tested in this monograph with evidence for processing steps detailed in ancient texts and smelting and metal work processes indicated by Indus Script Corpora.

Despite the arguments of Ali A. Jafarey and Khoobchehr Keshavarzi suggesting a parallel between Rtvik, Vedic priests and Mobad, Avestan priests (See Annex), concordance of functions of the priests can be suggested only in reference to two functionaries performing Soma/Haoma yajna/yasna:

1. Agnidh (Veda) has the same duty as the AtarevakhSa (Avestan) tending fire; 2. Zaotar/Hotr is derived from zav/hve, meaning "to invoke." Thus, Zoatar of Avesta is likely to be a Rigvedic legacy of Hotr's functions.

The absence of a functionary comparable to Rigvedic पोतृ [p= 650,1] प्/ओतृ or पोतृm. "Purifier" is significant and points to the possibility that Soma of Rigveda is a metallic compound (say, electrum or gold-silver compound ore with ferrite elements, signified as assem in Egyptian) while Haoma of Avesta is a Soma-substitute, say, a herbal when the trade networks with Mount Mujavant (Mushtagh Ata, Kyrgystan) to acquire ams'u, a synonym for Soma (Tocharian cognate: ancu'iron') were snapped. Rigveda notes how soma was traded and acquired by barter from traders of Mujavant.
पोतृ a Rtvik of Rigvedic times: Continues in Sarasvati-Sindhu civilization as 'purifier' in metalwork. 

ध्मातृ, dhmātṛ, dhamaka, dhamaga 'smelter, blacksmith' signified by trefoils, two and single dotted circles; he is a priest of dhā̆vaḍ 'iron-smelters' with Indus script hieroglyphs signifies पोतृ,'purifier' of dhāū, dhāv'red stone minerals'

Limestone sculpture. Mohenjo-daro. Priest king adorned with Indus Script hieroglyphs
http://bharatkalyan97.blogspot.in/2015/11/priest-of-dhavad-iron-smelters-with.html





http://bharatkalyan97.blogspot.in/2015/11/trefoil-of-indus-script-corpora-and.html

अध्वर्यु [p= 24,1] m. one who institutes an अध्वर any officiating priest; a priest of a particular class (as distinguished from the होतृ , the उद्गातृ , and the ब्रह्मन् classes. The अध्वर्यु priests "had to measure the ground , to build the altar , to prepare the sacrificial vessels , to fetch wood and water , to light the fire , to bring the animal and immolate it" ; whilst engaged in these duties , they had to repeat the hymns of the यजुर्-वेद , hence that वेद itself is also called अध्वर्यु); pl. (अध्वर्यवस्) the adherents of the यजुर्-वेद; f. (उस्) the wife of an अध्वर्यु priest Pa1n2. 4-1 , 66 Sch.

Zaotar of Avestan times oversees the processing of a herbal. Hotr AND Adhvaryu of Rigvedic times and days of Sarasvati Sindhu civilization oversee the processing of Soma, a mineral.

Bhagavadgita 17.7 explains the distinction between Yajatayas and Juhotayas respectively, as two kinds of offerings: in yajataya, ONLY Adhvaryu is involved in processing through Yajna; in juhotaya both Adhvaryu and Hotr are involved: Adhvaryu is involved in processing while Hotr is involved in recitation. 

āhāras tv api sarvasya trividho bhavati priyaḥ |
yajñas tapas tathā dānaṃ teṣāṃ bhedam imaṃ śṛṇu ||7||

Madhusūdanaḥ's commentary : ye sāttvikās te devā ye tu rājasās tāmasāś ca te viparyastatvād asurā iti sthite sāttvikānām ādānāya rājasa-tāmasānāṃ hānāya cāhāra-yajña-tapo-dānānāṃ traividhyam āha āhāra iti | na kevalaṃ śraddhaiva trividhā | āhāro 'pi sarvasya priyas trividha eva bhavati sarvasya triguṇātmakatvena caturthyāṃ vidhāyā asaṃbhavāt | yathā dṛṣṭārtha āhāras trividhas tathā yajña-tapo-dānānya-dṛṣṭārthāny api trividhāni | tatra yajñaṃ vyākhyāsyāmo dravya-devatā-tyāgaḥ iti kalpa-kārair devatoddeśena dravya-tyāgo yajña iti niruktaḥ | sa ca yajatinā juhotinā ca coditatvena yāgo homaś ceti dvividha uttiṣṭhad-dhomā vaṣaṭ-kāra-prayogāntā yājyāpuro 'nuvākyāvanto yajataya upaviṣṭa-homaḥ svāhā-kāra-prayogāntā yājyāpuro 'nuvākyārahitā juhotaya iti kalpa-kārair vyākhyāto yajña-śabdenoktaḥ | tapaḥ kāyendriya-śoṣaṇaṃ kṛcchra-cāndrāyaṇādi | dānaṃ parasvatvāpatti-phalakaḥ sva-svatva-tyāgaḥ | teṣām āhāra-yajña-tapo-dānānāṃ sāttvika-rājasa-tāmasa-bhedaṃ mayā vyākhyāyamānam imaṃ śṛṇu ||7||









Source: http://gretil.sub.uni-goettingen.de/gretil/1_sanskr/2_epic/mbh/ext/bhg4c17u.htm  

During yajna, there are two types of exclamations: 1. स्व्-ाहा 2. वषट् 

svāhā स्वाहा 1 An oblation or offering made to all gods indiscriminately. -2 N. of the wife of Agni; स्वाहा चैव विभावसोः (पतिदेवता) Mb.13.146.5. -ind.An exclama- tion used in offering oblation to the gods (with dat.); इन्द्राय स्वाहा; अग्नये स्वाहा &c. -Comp. -कारः utterance of the exclamation Svāhā; स्वाहास्वधाकारविवर्जितानि श्मशानतु- ल्यानि गृहाणि तानि. -पतिः, -प्रियः Agni or fire. -भुज् m. a god, deity.स्व्-ाहा [p=1284,3] nd. (prob. fr. 5. सु and √ अह् ; cf. दुर्-ाहा) hail! hail to! may a blessing rest on! (with dat. ; an exclamation used in making oblations to the gods ; with √ कृ [ind.p. -क्/आरम् , or -कृत्य] and acc. " to pronounce the exclamation स्वाहा over ") RV. &c f. an oblation (offered to अग्नि , इन्द्र &c ) or Oblation personified (as a daughter of दक्ष and wife of अग्नि ; she is thought to preside over burnt-offerings ; her body is said to consist of the four वेदs , and her limbs are the six अङ्गs or members of the वेद ; she is represented also as a wife of the रुद्र पशु-पतिRV. &c &c
vaṣaṭ वषट् ind. An exclamation used on making an oblation to a deity, (with dat. of the deity); इन्द्राय वषट्, पूष्णे वषट् &c. -Comp. -कर्तृ m. the priest who makes the oblation with the exclamation वषट्. -कारः the formula or exclamation वषट्. -कृत offered in fire (with वषट्); प्राज्यमाज्यमसकृद्वषट्कृतम् Śi.14.25. वषट् 
[p=930,1] ind. (accord. to some fr. √1. वह् ; cf. 2. वट् and वौषट्) an exclamation uttered by the होतृ priest at the end of the sacrificial verse (on hearing which the अध्वर्यु priest casts the oblation offered to the deity into the fire ; it is joined with a dat. e.g. पूष्णे वषट् ; with √ कृ , " to utter the exclamation वषट् ") RV. VS. Br. S3rS. Mn. MBh. Pur. वौषट् [p= 1028,2] ind. (prob. a lengthened form of वषट् q.v.) an exclamation or formula (used on offering an oblation to the gods or deceased ancestors with fire) Br. Hariv. &c

चोदित--त्व [p= 400,2] n. the being enjoined Jaim. vi , 1 , 9; (अ- neg.
Ka1tyS3r. i , 6.  चोदित [p= 400,2] mfn. caused to move quickly RV. ix , 72 , 5; enjoined , fixed , appointed S3a1nkhS3r. ?? Ka1tyS3r. Mn. ii f. , viii MBh. xiii , 2439 R.(B.) iii , 56 , 16. carried on (a business) , iv , 28 , 21 (अ- neg.)
जुहोति [p= 424,2] m. a technical name for those sacrificial ceremonies to which √हु (not √ यज्) is applied Ka1tyS3r. Mn. ii , 84; xi , 223 Kull.
यजति [p= 839,1] m. N. of those sacrificial ceremonies to which the verb यजति is applied (as opp. to जुहोति)Ka1tyS3r. (cf. Kull. on Mn. ii , 84) .

Westergaard Dhatupatha links: 25.1
Whitney Roots links: hu  हु 1 [p=1301,1] 
cl.3 P. ( Dha1tup. xxv , 1जुह्/ओति (Ved. and ep. also A1. जुहुत्/ए 3. pl. pr. ज्/उह् 3. pl. pr. ज्/उह्वति , °ते RV. &c ; 2. sg. Impv.जुहुध्/इ Br. &c ; होषि RV. p. P. ज्/उह्वत् ; A1. ज्/उह्वान [also with pass. sense] ; 3. pl. impf. /अजुहवुः ib. ; pf. P. जुहाव , जुहुवुः MBh. A1.जुहुवे R. जुह्व्/ए,जुहुर्/ए RV. जुह्विरे Br. जुहवां-चकार ib. Up. जुहवाम्-ास Vop. aor. अहौषीत् Br. &c ; Prec. हूयात् Gr. ; fut. होता ib. ; होष्य्/अति,°ते AV. &c ; Cond. अहोष्यत् Br. inf. ह्/ओतुम् , °तोस् , °तव्/ऐ , and ind.p. हुत्वा ib. &c ) , to sacrifice (esp. pour butter into the fire) , offer or present an oblation (acc. or gen.) to (dat.) or in (loc.) , sacrifice to , worship or honour (acc.) with (instr.RV. &c  ; 
to sprinkle on (loc.Ya1jn5.to eat Vop. Pass. हूय्/अते (aor. /अहावि) , to be offered or sacrificed RV. &c &c : Caus. हावयति (aor. अजूहवत्) , to cause to sacrifice or to be sacrificed or to be honoured with sacrifice Gr2S3rS. &c : Desid. जुहूषति , to wish to sacrifice MBh. R. Intens. जोहवीति(impf. अजोहवीत् or अजुहवीत् BhP. ) , जोहूयते , जोहोति (Gr.) , to offer oblations repeatedly or abundantly. [cf. Gk. Ï‡Ï…- in Ï‡Î­Ï‰ (for Ï‡Î­ÏÏ‰) , Ï‡Ï…λόςχυμός ; Lat. fu1tis , " water-pot. "]

Ali A. Jafarey's narrative on the 'Zoroastrian priest in Avesta' (1992) is annexed. Included in the annex is Khoobchehr Keshavarzi's review (2015) of the archaeologically attested Citadel of the Original Royal Avesta in Persepolis.

These narratives provide a framework for outlining the functions of a team of 16 fire-priests from Rigvedic times to the days of Sarasvati-Sindhu civilization of Bronze Age (ca. 3300 BCE to ca. 1900 BCE). 

Potr is the root word which yields the gloss: पवत् a. A Purifier. पवन  A sieve, strainer. Water. -5 A potter's kiln (m. also) A cloth for straining Soma juice; वायुः पूतः पवित्रेण प्रत्यङ् सोमो$तिद्रुतः Ts.1. 8.21 पवित्रकम् 1 A net or rope made of hemp or pack- thread.पवित्र pavitra -त्रम् 1 An instrument for cleansing or purifying, such as a sieve or strainer &c. -2 Two blades of Kuśa grass used at sacri- fices in purifying and sprinkling ghee; N.17.188. -3 A ring of Kuśa grass worn on the fourth finger on certain religious occasions; धौताङ्घ्रिपाणिराचम्य सपवित्र उदङ्मुखः Bhāg.6.8.4. -4 The sacred thread worn by members of the first three castes of the Hindus. -5 Copper.पवित्र [p=611,1]n. a means of purification , filter , strainer , straining-cloth &c (made of thread or hair or straw , for clarifying fruits , esp. the सोमRV. &c; कुश grass (esp. two कुश leaves for holding offerings or for sprinkling and purifying ghee &c S3Br.Ka1tyS3r. Mn. &c 
(ifc. also को » स-पवित्रक) , a ring of कुश grass worn on the fourth finger on partic.occasions W.; a purifying prayer or मन्त्र Mn. Ya1jn5. MBh.; a means of purifying or clearing the mind RV. iii , 26 , 8 ; 31 , 6 &c; copper L.; the vessel in which the अर्घ is presented L. (ifc. -क Ma1rkP. ); m. N. of a partic. सोम-sacrifice belonging to the राजसूय Ta1n2d2Br. Sch. S3rS.

अग्नि--ध् [p= 5,2] (अग्न्/इ-ध् , ध् for /इध् cf. अग्न्/ई*ध्m. the priest who kindles the sacred fire RV. ii , 1 , 2;x , 41 , 3;91 , 10. 

मग [p= 772,1] m. a magian , a priest of the sun Var. BhavP. pl. N. of a country in शाकद्वीप inhabited chiefly by Brahmans Cat.

अथर्वन् [p= 17,3] m. (said to be fr. an obsolete word अथर् , fire) , a priest who has to do with fire and सोम; N. of the priest who is said to have been the first to institute the worship of fire and offer सोम and prayers (he is represented as a प्रजापति , as ब्रह्मा's eldest son , as the first learner and earliest teacher of the ब्रह्म-विद्या , as the author of the अथर्व-वेद , as identical with अङ्गिरस् , as the father of अग्नि , &c ); m. pl. (/अथर्वाणस्). descendants of अथर्वन् , often coupled with those of अङ्गिरस् and भृगु; m. pl. the hymns of the अथर्व-वेद.

ब्रह्मन्[p= 737,3] m. one of the 4 principal priests or ऋत्विज्as (the other three being the होतृ , अध्वर्यु and उद्गातृ ; the ब्रह्मन् was the most learned of them and was required to know the 3 वेदs , to supervise the sacrifice and to set right mistakes ; at a later period his functions were based especially on the अथर्व-वेदRV. &c

उद्-गातृ b [p=187,2] m. one of the four chief-priests (viz. the one who chants the hymns of the सामवेद) , a chanter RV.ii , 43 , 2 TS. AitBr. S3Br. Ka1tyS3r. Sus3r.
 Mn. &c

अ-स्नातृ [p= 123,1] mfn. not fond of bathing , fearing the water , not a swimmer RV. ii , 15 , 5 ; iv , 30 , 17 ; x , 4 , 5. स्नातृ [p= 1266,3]  अ-स्नात्/ऋ. [See: Avestan term Asnatar  'responsible for washing and cleaning the plants and the utensils.']  Hence, the functionary is not comparable to पोतृ who is a smelter of ores.

पोतृ [p= 650,1] प्/ओतृ or पोतृm. " Purifier " , N. of one of the 16 officiating priests at a sacrifice (the assistant of the Brahman ; = यज्ञस्य शोधयिट्रि Sa1y. RV. Br. S3rS. Hariv. N. of विष्णु L.f. N. of दुर्गा Gal. (cf. पौत्री).

होतृ a[p=1301,1306,1] m. (fr. √1. हु) an offerer of an oblation or burnt-offering (with fire) , sacrificer , priest , (esp.) a priest who at a sacrifice invokes the gods or recites the ऋग्-वेद , a ऋग्-वेद priest (one of the 4 kinds of officiating priest »ऋत्विज् , p.224; properly the होतृ priest has 3 assistants , sometimes called पुरुषs , viz. the मैत्रा-वरुण , अच्छा-वाक , and ग्रावस्तुत् ; to these are sometimes added three others , the ब्राह्मणाच्छंसिन् , अग्नीध्र or अग्नीध् , and पोतृ , though these last are properly assigned to the Brahman priest ; sometimes the नेष्टृ is substituted for the ग्राव-स्तुत्)RV. &c; N. of शिव MBh.; mf(त्री)n. one who sacrifices (gen. or comp.) , sacrificer Mn. MBh. &c

ऋत्व्-िज् a [p=224,2] m. (क्) a priest (usually four are enumerated , viz. होतृ , अध्वर्यु , ब्रह्मन् , and उद्गातृ ; each of them has three companions or helpers , so that the total number is sixteen , viz. होतृ , मैत्रावरुण , अच्छावाक , ग्राव-स्तुत् ; अध्वर्यु , प्रति-प्रस्थातृ , नेष्टृ , उन्ने तृ ; ब्रह्मन् , ब्राह्मणाच्छंसिन् , अग्नीध्र , पोतृ ; उद्गातृ , प्रस्तोतृ , 
प्रतिहर्तृ , सुब्रह्मण्य A1s3vS3r. iv , 1 , 4-6RV.AV. TS. S3Br. Ka1tyS3r. &c

pratiprasthātṛ प्रतिप्रस्थातृ m. An epithet of a priest who assists the Adhvaryū.


प्र-स्तोतृ [p= 699,2] m. N. of the assistant of the उद्गातृ (who chants the प्रस्तावBr. S3rS. MBh. &c

सु--ब्रह्मण्य a [p= 1229,2] m. N. of one of the three assistants of the उद्गातृ priest Br. S3rS. MBh.; f. a partic. recitation of certain मन्त्रs by the उद्गातृ priests (sometimes also the priest himself) Br. S3rS.; mfn. very kind or dear to Brahmans (said of विष्णुPan5car. सु--ब्राह्मण [p= 1229,2]  (स्/उ-m. a good Brahman AV. brāhmaṇya ब्राह्मण्य a. Befitting a Brāhmaṇa. -ण्यः An epithet of the planet Saturn. -ण्यम् 1 The station or rank of a Brāhmaṇa, priestly or sacerdotal character; सत्यं शपे ब्राह्मण्येन Mk.5; Pt.1.66; Ms.3.17;7.42. -2 A col- lection of Brāhmaṇas; ब्राह्मण्यं कृत्स्नमेतत्त्वां ब्रह्मण्यमनुगच्छति Rām.2.45.21. 
brahmaṇya ब्रह्मण्य a. [ब्रह्मणे हितः] 1 Relating to Brahma. -2 Relating to Brahman or the creator. -3 Relating to the acquisition of sacred knowledge, holy, pious. -4 Fit for a Brāhmaṇa. -5 Friendly or hospitable to a Brāhmaṇa. -ण्यः 1 One well-versed in the Veda; त्वं ब्रह्मण्यः किल परिणतश्चासि धर्मेण युक्तः Mv.3.26. -2 The mulberry tree. -3 The palm tree. -4 Muñja grass. -5 The planet Saturn. -6 An epithet of Viṣṇu. -7 Of Kārtikeya. -ण्या An epithet of Durgā. -Comp. -देवः an epithet of Viṣṇu; नमो ब्रह्मण्यदेवाय गोब्राह्मणहिताय च Stotra.

उन्-नेतृ [p= 193,2] m. the priest who pours the सोम juice into the receptacles AitBr. S3Br. Ka1tyS3r.A1s3vS3r. &c

प्रति-° हर्तृ [p= 673,1]  N. of one of the 16 priests (the assistant of the उद्गातृBr. S3rS. &c; m. (cf. प्रती-ह्°) one who draws back or absorbs , a destroyer MBh.; one who keeps or wards off , an averter Ragh.

मैत्रावरुण [p= 834,1] m. N. of one of the officiating priests (first assistant of the होतृBr. S3rS; m. a patr. RV. vii , 33 , 11 (of अगस्त्य or of वाल्मीकि L. ;
 f(). S3Br. )

अच्छा-वाक [p= 9,1] m. " the inviter " , title of a particular priest or ऋत्विज् , one of the sixteen required to perform the great sacrifices with the सोम juice.

ग्राव--स्तुत् [p=374,1] m. ( Pa1n2. 3-2 , 177) " praising the सोम stones " , one of the 16 priests (called after the hymn [RV. x , 94 , 1 ff.] addressed to the सोम stones) AitBr. vi , 1 ; vii , 1 S3Br. iv , 3 , 4; xii Ta1n2d2yaBr. 
A1s3vS3r. S3a1n3khS3r.

नेष्टृ [p=569,3] m. (prob. fr. √ नी aor. stem नेष् ; but cf. Pa1n2. 3-2 , 135 Va1rtt. 2 &c ) one of the chief officiating priests at a सोम sacrifice , he who leads forward the wife of the sacrificer and prepares the सुरा (त्वष्टृ so called RV. i , 15 , 3RV. Br. S3rS. &c

उप-वक्तृ [p= 206,1] m. one who rouses or animates or impels RV. iv , 9 , 5 ; vi , 71 , 5 ; ix , 95 , 5S3a1n3khBr. a kind of priest A1s3vS3r. Sa1y. on 
TBr. ii , 2 , 1 , 1 , &c

प्रशस्त a [p= 695,1] mfn. praised , commended , considered fit or good , happy , auspicious (as stars , days &c )RV. A1s3vGr2. Mn. MBh. &c; consecrated (as water);  praśastiḥ प्रशस्तिः f. 1 Praise, eulogy, laudation. -2 Descrip- tion; U.7. -3 A panegyric or small poem written in praise of any one (e. g. a patron). -4 Excellence,eminence. -5 Benediction. -6 Guidance, instruction, rule for guidance; as in लेखप्रशस्तिः 'a form of writing'. -7 Publicity, advertising; दशाननतिरस्कारप्रशस्तिमिव Mv.5.12.

त्वष्ट [p= 464,1] mfn. ( √ त्वक्ष्= तष्ट L. तष्ट [p= 441,2] fashioned , formed in mind , produced RV. AV. xi , 1 , 23; mfn. ( √ तक्ष्) pared , hewn , made thin L.; त्वष्टृ[p=464,1] m. a carpenter , maker of carriages (= त्/अष्टृAV. xii , 3 , 33; " creator of living beings " , the heavenly builder , N. of a god (called सु-क्/ऋत् , -पाण्/इ , -ग्/अभस्ति , -ज्/अनिमन् ,स्व्-/अपस् , अप्/असाम् अप्/अस्तम , विश्व्/अ-रूप &c RV. ; maker of divine implements , esp. of इन्द्र's thunderbolt and teacher of the ऋभुi , iv-vi , x Hariv. 12146 f. R. ii , 91 , 12 ; former of the bodies of men and animals , hence called " firstborn " and invoked for the sake of offspring , esp. in the आप्री hymns RV. AV. &c MBh. iv , 1178 Hariv. 587 ff. Ragh. vi , 32 ; associated with the similar deities धातृ , सवितृ , प्रजा-पति , पूषन् , and surrounded by divine females [ग्न्/आस् , जन्/अयस् , देव्/आनाम् प्/अत्नीस् ; cf. त्व्/अष्टा-व्/अरूत्री] recipients of his generative energy RV. S3Br. i Ka1tyS3r. iii ; supposed author of RV. x , 184 with the epithet गर्भ-पतिRAnukr. ; father of सरण्यू [सु-रेणु Hariv. स्व-रेणु L. ] whose double twin-children by विवस्वत् [or वायु ? RV. viii , 26 , 21 f.] are यमयमी and the अश्विन्x , 17 , 1 f. Nir. xii , 10 Br2ih. Hariv. 545 ff. VP. ; also father of त्रि-शिरस् or विश्वरूप ib. ; overpowered by इन्द्र who recovers the सोम [ RV. iii f. ] concealed by him because इन्द्र had killed his son विश्व-रूप TS. ii S3Br. i , v , xii ; regent of the नक्षत्र चित्रा TBr. S3a1n3khGr2. S3a1ntik.VarBr2S. iic , 4 ; of the 5th cycle of Jupiter viii , 23 ; of an eclipse iii , 6 ; त्वष्टुर् आतिथ्य N. of a सामन्A1rshBr. ); a form of the sun MBh. iii , 146 Hariv. 13143 BhP. iii , 6 , 15; name of an आदित्य MBh. i Hariv. BhP. vi , 6 , 37 VP. i , 15 , 130 ; ii , 10 , 16; name of a रुद्र , i , 15 , 122 (Monier-Williams)


r.s.i: va_madeva gautama; devata_: agni; chanda: ga_yatri_

4.009.01 Agni, make us happy, for you are mighty, (you) who come to this devout man to sit down on the sacred grass.
4.009.02 May that Agni, who is difficult to overcome, who is immortal, who is pre-eminent among men the descendants of Manu, becomes the messenger of all the gods.
4.009.03 He is conveyed into the sacrificial hall as the Hota_ to be adored at sacrifices, or as the Pota_ he sits down (on the sacred grass). [Hota_ and Pota_: two of the sixteen priests; Hota_ is the offerer of oblation; the function of the Pota_ is unclear].
4.009.04 Agni may be the officiating priest at the sacrifice, or the master of the house in the sacrificial chamber, or he sits down as the Brahman. [The officiating priest at the sacrifice: uta gna agnir adhvara: gna = devapatni_, a wife of a deity; one reading: agnir yaje devapatnir yajati, Agni worships the wives of the gods at the sacrifice; or, gna = gacchan, going, may relate to the adhvaryu, who moves about the ceremonial].
4.009.05 You, who are the director (of the ceremonial), accept the oblations of devoutly-worshipping men the descendants of Manu. [The director of the ceremonial: upavakta_, the priest who pronounces the formulae of sacrifice, or he may be the Brahma_, or the Sadasya, directing what is to be done].
4.009.06 You are willing (to fulfil) the office of messenger for the mortal whose oblations at the sacrifice you are pleased to convey.
4.009.07 Be pleased by our sacrifice; (be pleased) An:giras, by our offering hear our invocation.
4.009.08 May your inviolable car, whereby you defend the donors of oblations, be everywhere around us. [Yajus. 3.36].



r.s.i: gr.tsamada (a_n:girasa s'aunahotra pas'ca_d) bha_rgava s'aunaka; devata_: s'akunta (kapin~jala ru_pi_ indra) chanda: jagati_, 2 agis'akvari_ or as.t.i

2.043.01 Let the birds in quest of their food, according to the season, proclaim their circumambulations like the celebrators (of sacred rites); he utters both notes, as the chanter of the sa_ma recites the gayatri_ and tr.s.tubh, and delights (the hearers).
2.043.02 You sing, Bird, like the udgata_ chanting the sa_ma; you murmur like the brahmaputra at sacrifices; like a horse (neighing) when approaching a mare do you proclaim (aloud) to us good fortune from every quarter; proclaim aloud prosperity to us from every direction. [Brahmaputra: the same as the bra_hman.a_ccam.si one of the sixteen priests, who 'sastram s'am.sati, recites the mantra that is not to be sun or chanted].
2.043.03 When uttering your cry, O Bird, proclaim good fortune; when sitting silently cherish kind thoughts towards us; when you cry as you are flying, let the sound be like that of a lute; so that, blessed with excellent descendants, we may worthily praise you at this sacrifice. [Like that of a lute: karkarir yatha_: the karkari is a musical instrument: va_dya vis'es.ah].


r.s.i: arbr.da ka_draveya (sarpa); devata_: gra_va_ (prastara khan.d.a); chanda: jagati_; 5,7,14 tris.t.up

10.094.01 Let these (stones) speak; let us reply to the speaking stones, and do you (priests) utter (praise); when, you solid, quick-moving stones, you utter the noise of praise together to Indra, (then you become) full of the Soma.
10.094.02  They roar like a hundred, like a thousand (men); they cry aloud with green-tinted faces; obtaining the sacrifice, the pious stones through their piety partake of the sacrificial food, even before (Agni), the invoker (of the gods).
10.094.03 They speak, they received into their mouth the sweet (Soma), they roar (like the eaters of flesh) over the roasted meat; chewing the branch of the purplle tree, the voracious bulls have bellowed.
10.094.04 They cry aloud calling upon Indra with the intoxicating effused (Soma), they took the sweet Soma into their mouth, seized by the sister (fingers) the bold stones danced, filling the earth with shouts.
10.094.05 The well-gliding stones made a noise in the firmament; they danced (like) the black deer in the stall; they exude down from the upper stone the expressed (Soma); white as the sun they yield abundant moisture.
10.094.06 Bearing the burden of the sacrifice, yoked with (the Soma), they extend themselves like spirited horses; when panting and extracting (the Soma), they cried aloud, their snoring is heard like that of horses.
10.094.07  Worship (priests), those imperishable (stones) which have ten workers, ten girths, ten yokes, ten agents, ten encompassers, which are possessed of ten burdens, which bear (the sacrifice). [The ten workers etc., are the ten fingers; Nirukta 3.9].
10.094.08 These stones, having ten reins, swiftly moving, their delightful whirling goes round; they first tasted the ambrosia of the fragment of food of the expressed Soma.
10.094.09 These devourers of Soma kiss Indra's horses, milking forth the juice they repose upon the cow, Indra having quaffed the sweet Soma milked forth by them increases, waxes broad, grows vigour.
10.094.10 The Soma is your showerer (at the sacrifice);  you are unharmed, (like those) abounding in food, you are constantly feeding; like the wealthy (possessed) of splendour, you, O stones, are beautiful (at the sacrifice of him) whose sacrifice you delighted in.
10.094.11 Splitting, but unsplit, you, O stones, are untiring, unrelaxing, immortal, free from disease, undecaying, rising and falling, powerful, unthirsting, not generating thirst.
10.094.12 Your progenitors (the mountains), stable from age to age, desirous of repose, seek not to mix with (religious) assemblies; exempt from decay, enjoying the Soma, flowing green (with Soma), they made heaven and earth resound with their clamour.
10.094.13 The stones proclaim it with their clamour at the issue of the Soma, like the quick-protecting (chariots) on the road; like cultivators sowing the seed, they, devouring the Soma, mix it, and do not hurt it.
10.094.14 (The Soma) being effused at the sacrifice, they made a noise like (children) at play, striking their mother. Proclaim the praise of (the stone), which has effused (the Soma), let the honoured stones revolve.


r.s.i: medha_tithi ka_n.va; devata_: 1,5 indra, 2 marudgan.a, 3 tvas.t.a_, 4, 12 agni, 6 mitra_varun.a, 7,10 dravin.oda_, 11 as'vini_kuma_ra; chanda: ga_yatri_ 


1.015.01 Indra, drink with R.tu (proper duty, also personified divinity of a season) the Soma juice; let the satisfying drops entered into you, and there abide.
1.015.02 Maruts, drink with R.tu from the sacrificial vase; consecrate the rite, for you are bountiful.
1.015.03 Nes.t.a_ (= Tvas.t.a_), with your spouse, commend our sacrifice to the gods; drink with R.tu, for you are possessed of riches. [Tvas.t.a_ assumes the functions of Nes.t.r. as the priest at a sacrifice].
1.015.04 Agni, bring the gods hither, arrange them in three places (A_havani_ya, Daks.in.a and Ga_rhapatya--three fires) decorate them; drink with R.tu.
1.015.05 Drink the Soma juice, Indra from the precious vase of the Bra_hman.a ( = Bra_hmanical wealth) after R.tu, for whom your friendship is uninterrupted.  bra_hman.a_d-ra_dhasah = lit. from bra_hmanical wealth; explained as a costly or wealthy vessel: dhanabhu_ta_t pa_tra_t; bra_hman.a_d = bra_hman.a_ccham.si, one of the sixteen priests employed in sacrifices, who perhaps holds some ladle or vase in which the offering is presented: tasya sambandhyucchis.t.as camasah, the relation is the ladle that has the leavings].
1.015.06 Mitra and Varun.a, propitious to pious acts, be present with R.tu at our sacrifice, efficacious and undisturbed (by foes).
1.015.07 (The priests) desirous of wealth, holding stones in their hands, praise the divine (Agni) Dravin.odas (= Agni, donor of wealth), both in the primary (e.g. Agnis.t.oma) and subsidiary (e.g. Ukthya) sacrifices. [gra_va-hasta_sah, having stones in their hands, with which to bruise Soma. Gra_va-va_n is one of the 16 priests. Dravin.odas is an appellative of Agni; donor (das) of wealth, or of strength, dravin.a; adhvara is said to be the primary or essential ceremony, prakr.ti-ru_pa, e.g. agnis.t.oma; yajn~a related to mofied ceremonies, vikr.ti-rupes.u, e.g. ukthya, elsewhere refered to as offering with Soma: somasam.sthaya_gam].
1.015.08 May Dravin.odas give us riches that may be heard of; we ask them for the gods.
1.015.09 Dravin.odas desires to drink with the R.tu from the cup of Nes.t.a_ (= tvas.t.a_ or one of 16 officiating priests); hasten, (priest, to the hall of offering); present the oblation, and depart.
1.015.10 Since Dravin.odas, we adore you for the fourth time (i.e. in four r.ks) along with the R.tu; therefore be a benefactor unto us.
1.015.11 As'vins, performers of pious acts, bright with sacrificial fires, acceptors, with the R.tus, of the sacrifice drink the sweet draught.
1.015.12 Giver of rewards (Agni = santya, fr. san, to give), being identified with the household fire, and partaker with R.tu of the sacrifice, worship the gods on behalf of their adorer.

r.s.i: gr.tsamada (a_n:girasa s'aunahotra pas'a_d) bha_rgava s'aunaka; devata_: agni; chanda: jagati_; Anuva_ka I

2.001.02 Yours Agni, is the office of the Hota_, of the Pota_, of the R.tvij, of the Nes.t.a_; you are the Agni_dhra of the devout; yours is the functionof the Pras'a_sta_; you are the Adhvaryu (adhvaryu radhvarayur adhvaram ka_mayata iti va_ (Nirukta 1.8) and the Brahma_; and the householder in our dwelling. [Hota_ etc.: these are the eight of the sixteen priests employed at very solemn ceremonies; the duty of the Pras'a_sta_ is ascribed to the Maitra_varun.a, and Brahma_ is identified with the Bra_hman.a_ccahm.si; Kulluka Bhat.t.a, in his commentary on Manu viii.210 enumerates sixteen priests, in the order and proportion in which they are entitled to share in a daks.in.a_ of a hundred cows, being arranged in four classes, of which the first four are severally the heads, and others subordinate to them, in the same course of succession: 1. Hota_, Adhvaryu, Udgata_ and Brahma_, are to have twelve each, or forty-eight in all; 2. Maitra_varun.a, Pratistota_, Bra_hman.a_ccam.si and Prastota_, six each, or twenty-four; 3. Accava_ka, Nes.t.a_, A_gni_dhra and Pratiharta_ four each, or sixteen; and 4. Gra_vadut, Neta_, Pota_ and Subrahman.ya, three each, or twelve in all; making up the total of one hundred. Thus, the percentages for the four groups are: 48, 24, 16, 12 respectively. Ra_mana_tha, in his commentary on the Amarakos'a, viii.17 gives the names of 16 priests, but with a few variations: Gra_vastut replaces Gra_vadut; Prastota_, Neta_ and Pota_ are replaced with Prastha_ta_, Pras'a_sta_ and Balaccadaka. In the Aitareya Bra_hman.a vii.1, the sixteen priests are enumerated with some variations: Pratistota_, Gra_vadut, Neta_ and Subrahman.ya are replaced with Pratiprasthata_, Upaga_ta_, A_treya and Sadasya. Other priests included in this list are: Gra_vastut, Unneta_, Subrahman.ya and the S'amita_ (immolator), when a Bra_hman.a. Ma_dhava's commentary on the Nya_ya-ma_la-Vista_ra of Jaimini, the list of 16 priests, following Kuma_rila Bhat.t.a includes: 1. Adhvaryu, Prati-prastha_ta_, Nes.t.a_, Unneta_ (ceremonial of the Yajurveda); 2. Brahma_, Bra_hman.a_ccam.si, A_gni_dh, Pota_ (superintend the whole according to the ritual of the three vedas); 3. Udga_ta_, Prastota_, Pratiharta_, Subrahman.ya (chant the hymns, especially, Sa_maveda); 4. Hota_, Maitra_varun.a, Acchava_ka, Gra_vastut (repeat the hymns of the R.ca_); the head of each class receives the entire daks.in.a_,or gratuity; the second, one-half; the third, one-third; and the fourth, a quarter]. 

r.s.i: suhastya ghaus.eya; devata_: as'vini_kuma_ra; chanda: jagati_

10.041.01 At break of dawn, (As'vins), we invoke with pious prayers your common chariot, praised of many, adorable three-wheeled, frequenting religious rites, traversing all space, suitable at sacrifices.
10.041.02 Ascend, Na_satya_s, your nectar-bearing chariot, which is harnessed at dawn, and set in motion at dawn, with which, leaders (of rites), you go to the people who are engaged in worship, to the priest-administered sacrifice, As'vins, of (your) adorer.
10.041.03 Come, As'vins, to Suhastya, whether as the ministrant priest bearing the Soma in his hand, or as the competent lowly-minded feeder of the sacred fire; although you go  to the sacrifices of (some other) sage, (yet) come, As'vins, from them to the Soma (which I offer). [Competent lowly-minded feeder: damunasa = intending to give, da_namanasam].



Anuva_ka VIII; r.s.i: arun.a vaitahavya; devata_: agni; chanda: jagati_, 15 tris.t.up

10.091.01 Damu_nas, being glorified by his diligent (worshippers), desiring food upon the footmark of Il.a_, is kindled in the chamber (of sacrifice), the offerer of every oblation, the object of veneration, the lord, the resplendent, to him who desires his friendship. [Damu_nas: an epithet of Agni; generous or submissive].
10.091.02 Of manifest glory, he resorts as a guest to every house (of his worshippers) to every forest; friendly to man, like one going to all men, he disregards them not; kind to all, he dwells among all men, (he presides ove4r every one. [Like one going to all men: vane vane s'sis'riye takvavi_r iva = he lurks in every forest like a robber].
10.091.03 You, Agni, are vigorous with vigour, you are active with acts (of piety), you are wise with wisdom, knowing all things. You are the dispenser of wealth, you abide alone, you are lord of the treasures of heaven and earth.
10.091.04 Sagacious Agni, you sit at your station suited to the sacrifice and anointed with butter at the foot-mark of Il.a_. your quick-moving rays are manifested like those of the dawns, beautiful as those of the sun.
10.091.05 Your glories, Agni, like the lightnings of the rain-cloud are manifested many-tinted, like the manifestations of the dawn, when quitting the plants and the forests, you gather on all sides food for your mouth.
10.091.06 The plants bear him as the embryo (conceived) in due season;  the maternal waters bring forth Agni; yes, the trees and the pregnant creepers bring him forth daily like themselves. [sama_nam = equal to (or like) themselves, since he enters them as an embryo].
10.091.07 When, agitated by the wind and quickly moving through the beloved (trees), you spread about devouring the food, the imperishable energies of you, Agni, the devourer, rush forth like charioteers.
10.091.08 (The priest) selects you, (Agni), the giver of intelligence, the accomplisher of the sacrifice, the invoker of the gods, the chief overcomer of foes, the councillor, alike verily at the lesser and at the greater oblation and none other than you.
10.091.09 The performers of sacred rites, devoted to Agni, to you, select you as the ministrant priest at sacrifices in this world, when the devout worshippers bearing oblations and strewing the clipped sacred grass offer you food.
10.091.10 Yours, Agni, is the function of the Hota_, yours the duly-performed function of the Pota_, yours the function of the Nes.t.a_, you are the Agni of the sacrificer, yours is the office of the Pras'a_sta_, you act as Adhvaryu, and you are the Brahma_ and the lord of the mansion in our abode. [You are the Agni: you are the fire-kindler, or agni_dhra].
10.091.11 The mortal, Agni, who presents to you, the immortal, fuel at the offering of the oblation-- you are his Hota_, you go on his errant (to the gods), you direct (the ceremonial), you offer the sacrifice, you act as the officiating priest. [You direct: i.e., Agni is the Bra_hman, the Yajama_na and the Adhvaryu].
10.091.12 May these laudatory words, these eulogistic verses, these voices (proceeding) from us, reach him the giver of wealth, Ja_tavedas; these wealth-desiring (words) in which when they are perfected, the perfecter delights.
10.091.13 I will address this new laudatory hymn to the ancient Agni, who is gratified (by praise). May he hear us. May I be in the centre of his heart, to touch it, like a loving well-attired wife (in the heart) of her husband.
10.091.14 I offer graceful praise with all my heart to Agni, the drinker of water, whose back is sprinkled with Soma, the ordainer (of the rite), to whom vigorous horses and bulls and barren cows and sheep are consigned as burnt offerings. [I offer: Yajus. 20.78 has janaya, offer, perhaps addressed to the Adhvaryu].
10.091.15 The oblation has been poured, Agni, into your mouth, like butter into the ladle, like Soma into the spoon. Bestow upon us riches conferring food, (comprehending) male progeny, excellent renowned and abundant.

MAHABHARATA, BOOK 14: ASHVAMEDHA PARVA 

Section 25

The Brahmana said, In this connection is recited the ancient story of what the institution is of the Chaturhotra sacrifice. .
Whatever is thought of by the mind, whatever is uttered by speech, whatever is heard by the ear, whatever is seen by the eye, whatever is touched by the sense of touch, whatever is smelt by the nose, constitute oblations of clarified butter which should all, after restraining the senses with the mind numbering the sixth, be poured into that fire of high merits which burns within the body, viz, the Soul The sacrifice constituted byYoga is going on as regards myself. The spring whence that sacrifice proceeds is that which yields the fire of knowledge. The upward life-wind Prana is the Stotra of that sacrifice. The downward life-wind Apana is its Sastra. The renunciation of everything is the excellent Dakshina of that sacrifice. ConsciousnessMind, and Understanding, these becoming Brahma, are its HotriAdhwaryyu, and Udgatri. The Prasastri, his Sastra, is truth Cessation of separate existence or Emancipation is the Dakshina. In this connection, people conversant with Narayana recite some Richas.
Unto the divine Narayana were animals offered in days of yore Then are sung someSamanas. On that topic occurs an authority. O timid one, know that the divine Narayanais the soul of all.

Puronuvakya and Yajya uttered by Hotr:

yvk.1.6If he desire of a sacrificer, May the blessing of his sacrifice fall to his foe he should insert for him those Vyahrtis in the Puronuvakya (verse); thePuronuvakya has the foe for its divinity; verily the blessing of his sacrifice falls to his foe [4].
yvk.1.6If he desire of sacrificers, May the blessing of the sacrifice fall to them equally he should place for them one of the Vyahrtis at the half verse of thePuronuvakya, one before the Yajya, and one at the half verse of the Yajya, and thus the blessing of the sacrifice falls to them equally.
yvk.2.2Indra was equal with the gods, he did not attain distinction, he had recourse to Prajapati, for him, he offered this (offering) to Indra on eleven potsherds, and thereby he bestowed power upon him; he makes the Yajyaand the Puronuvakya of the Sakvari (metre); the Sakvari is the thunderbolt, the thunderbolt kindled him for prosperity [5], he became prosperous; having become prosperous, be became afraid, (thinking) It shall burn me he had recourse again to PrajapatiPrajapati from theSakvari fashioned the (verse containing the word) rich for atonement, to prevent burning.
yvk.2.2The (verse containing the word) rich is the Puronuvakya, for atonement, to prevent burning; the Yajya is in the Sakvari (metre) the Sakvari is he thunderbolt, the thunderbolt kindles him for prosperity, he becomes prosperous.
yvk.2.2The Yajya and the Anuvakya contain the word dear [4]; verily he makes him dear to his fellows; the Puronuvakya, has two feet; verily he wins bipeds; the Yajya has four feet; verily he wins quadrupeds.
yvk.2.3The Puronuvakya is, He is born ever new verily thereby he bestows life upon him.
yvk.2.6The Puronuvakya contains the word head verily he makes him head of his peers [2].
yvk.2.6The Puronuvakya is marked in front; verily he defeats the enemies that have arisen; the Yajya is marked behind [3]; verily he defeats the enemies that shall be.
yvk.2.6The Puronuvakya is marked in front; verily he places light in this world; theYajya is marked behind; verily he places light in yonder world.
yvk.2.6The Puronuvakya, is marked in front; therefore the ox feeds with the first half.
yvk.2.6The Puronuvakya is the Gayatri, the Yajya the Tristubh; verily he makes the ruling class dependent on the priestly class; therefore the Brahman is the chief.
yvk.2.6He proclaims him with the Puronuvakya, leads him forward with the Yajya, and makes him go with the Vasat call.
yvk.2.6He takes him with the Puronuvakya, he gives him with the Yajya, and [5] establishes him with the Vasat call.
yvk.2.6The Puronuvakya has three feet; these worlds are three; verily he finds support in these worlds.
yvk.2.6The Puronuvakya is the Gayatri, the Yajya, the Tristubh, and this is the sevenfooted Sakvari.
yvk.2.6They kept for them (the offering) divided into four parts, for thePuronuvakya, the Yajya, the deity, the Vasat call.
yvk.3.4If he were to offer with one (verse) he would make (it) a ladle offering; having pronounced the Puronuvakya he offers with the Yajya, to win the gods.
yvk.5.1The metres departed from the gods (saying), We will not carry your oblation without sharing (in it) for them they kept this (oblation) ladled up four times, for the Puronuvakya the Yajya, the deity, the Vasat call; in that he offers what has been ladled up four times, he delights the metres, and they delighted carry to the gods his oblation.
yvk.5.4Night and dawn he recites as the Puronuvakya, for preparation.
yvk.6.1The Puronuvakya verses of the opening libation should be made the Yajyaverses of the concluding libation; verily he finds support in this world.

2 Come hither, Agni; sit thee down as Hotar; be thou who never wast deceived our leader.
He whom both Heaven anct Earth exalt and strengthenwhom, Giver of all boons, the Hotar worships.
With lightlyrolling- car and best draughthorses-, bring the Gods hither and sit down as Hotar.
Manyu was Indra, yea, the God, was ManyuManyu was Hotar,VarunaJatavedas.
Is what the Brahman does when he approaches to sacrifice and sits below the Hotar.
Hotar of all oblation, worthy of our choice, Lord, beaming, trusty friend to one who loveth him.
Then thou art his AdhvaryuHotar, messenger, callest the Gods and orderest the sacrifice.
While, pious Stones, they ply their task with piety, and, even before theHotar, taste the offered
Sit to thy Hotar task; pay worship duly, and serve the Gods, Devapi, with oblation.
5 Knowing the Gods' goodwill-, DevapiRsi, the son of Rstisena, sate asHotar.
Hotar more skilled in sacrifice, bring hither with speed today- GodTvastar, thou who knowest.

svs.1.1.2Lord of all boons, thou art the Potar, passing wise. Pay worship, and enjoy the good!

rvs.4.9Or as the Potar sits him down.
svs.1.4.16. Adhvaryu, let the Soma flow, for Indra longs to drink thereof.
svs.1.6.13. Adhvaryu, to the filter lead the Soma juice expressed with stones: make thou it pure for Indra s drink.
svs.2.5.1I. Adhvaryu, to the filter lead the Soma juice expressed with stones:
svs.2.6.34. To him, Adhvaryu! yea, to him give offerings of the juiceexpressed!


avs.7.73[0707305] Let the warm drink approach you with its Hotar priest: let the Adhvaryu come to you with store of milk.
avs.11.1[1100131] Adhvaryu, cleanse that face of the Supporter.
avs.18.4[1800415] On thy right hand let Indra be thy BrahmanBrihaspatiAdhvaryu Agni Hotar.
avs.19.42From Brahma was the Adhvaryu born, from Brahma hidden offering.
avs.20.135Do thou, Adhvaryu, quickly do thy work.


yvk.1.8The two ornaments he gives to the Adhvaryu, the garland to the Udgatr, the round ornament to the Hotr, a horse to the Prastotr and Pratihartr, twelve heifers to the Brahman, a cow to the Maitravaruna, a bull to theBrahmanacchansin, garments to the Nestr and Potr, a wagon drawn by one ox laden with barley to the Achavaka, a draught ox to the Agnidh.
yvk.2.5Take, Adhvaryu, the spoon (sruc) with ghee he says; verily by it he causes the sacrificer to wax great.
yvk.2.6He should not put forward the points too much; if he were to do so, there would be a violent torrent to destroy the Adhvaryu.
yvk.2.6The Adhvaryu has no support, and he is liable to be seized by shivering.
yvk.3.1[2] knows the support of the Adhvaryu finds support.
yvk.3.1This is the support of the Adhvaryu; he who knows thus finds support.
yvk.3.1He who knows the possession of the Adhvaryu, becomes possessed (of what he needs).
yvk.3.1If he begins the litany without placing the Soma," the Soma is not supported, the Stoma is not support d, the hymns are not supported, the sacrificer is not supported, the Adhvaryu is not supported.
yvk.3.1He should grasp the cup or fill up the beaker, and then begin the litany; a support to the Soma he verily (eva) gives, to the Stoma, to the hymns; the sacrificer finds support, the Adhvaryu finds support.
yvk.3.1The Adhvaryu is he that brings trouble on the sacrificer, and he that brings trouble himself is ruined before the trouble.
yvk.3.1So the Adhvaryu girds himself in front with a protection, to avert trouble.
yvk.3.1c The drop that falleth of them, that shoot, Shaken by the arms, from the womb of the pressing planks, Or from the filter of the Adhvaryu, Over it I say Hail! and offer it to Indra.
yvk.3.1f The Adhvaryu is the first of the priests to start work, verily they say theStoma should be started by him.
yvk.3.2[2] and with its being split the breath of the Adhvaryu would be split.
yvk.3.2In that the Hotr addresses the Adhvaryu, he makes the thunder bolt advance towards him; O reciter of hymns he says in response at the morning pressing; the syllables herein are three, the Gayatri has threePadas, the morning pressing is connected with the Gayatri; verily with theGayatri he places the thunderbolt within the morning pressing.
yvk.3.2The theologians say, He indeed would be an Adhvaryu who should produce the metres in the responses according to the pressings; he would bestow brilliance upon himself at the morning pressing, power at the midday pressing, and cattle at the third pressing.
yvk.3.2The hymn hath been uttered to Indra he says in response at the third pressing; the syllables herein are seven, the Sakvari has seven Padas, cattle are connected with the Sakvari, the third pressing is connected with the Jagati; verily at the third pressing he produces the metres in the response; now the Jagati is cattle, the third pressing is cattle; verily at the third pressing he bestows cattle upon himself that the Hotr addresses theAdhvaryu, he puts fear in him; if be were not to smite it off
yvk.3.2Just as one looks for the exact interval, so the Adhvaryu looks for the response.
yvk.3.2The Hotr is this (earth), the Adhvaryu yonder (sky); in that he recites sitting, so the Hotr goes not away from the (earth), for this (earth) is seated as it were; verily thereby the sacrifice milks this (earth).
yvk.3.2In that he responds standing, so the Adhvaryu goes not away from yonder (sky)
yvk.3.2In that the Hotr addresses the Adhvaryu, he makes the thunderbolt advance towards him; he turns towards the West; verily he overcomes the thunderbolt.
yvk.3.3b All this the Adhvaryu, as he begins, begins for the Udgatrs; May these gods who support breath bestow breath upon me he says; verily he bestows all this on himself.
yvk.3.3The theologians say, For whose gain does the Adhvaryu cause (him) to proclaim? For the strength of the metres he should reply; Do thou proclaim Be it proclaimed Utter We that utter the Vasat call, that is the strength of the metres
yvk.3.5To that deity whom the Adhvaryu and the sacrificer overlook do they fall victims; he should draw the cup of curd for Prajapati, all the gods arePrajapati; verily they make reparation to the gods.
yvk.4.6Hotr Adhvaryu, atoner, fire kindler, Holder of the stone, and skilled reciter, With this well prepared sacrifice Well offered do ye fill the channels.
yvk.5.1If the Adhvaryu were to pour the libation on that which is without fire, theAdhvaryu would be
yvk.5.1[1] blind, the Raksases would destroy the sacrifice; he puts gold down and offers; verily he pours on what has fire, the Adhvaryu does not become blind, the Raksases do not destroy the sacrifice.
yvk.5.1By mind must he obtain that libation which the Adhvaryu offers in that which s without fire; he offers with two verses containing the word mind to obtain the two libations; with two (he offers), for support.
yvk.5.1He, having left his place and not having reached a support, then thinks of the Adhvaryu and the sacrificer; holy order and truth he says; holy order is this (earth), truth
yvk.5.1[8] is yonder (sky); verily in these two he establishes him, and neither theAdhvaryu nor the sacrificer is ruined.
yvk.5.4The fire is Rudra; he is born then when he is completely piled up; just as a calf on birth desires the teat, so he here seeks his portion; if he were not to offer a libation to him, he would suck the Adhvaryu and the sacrificer.
yvk.5.4He offers the Satarudriya (oblation); verily he appeases him with his own portion; neither Adhvaryu nor sacrificer goes to ruin.
yvk.5.5[1] the third the abysmal, the fourth the strong, the fifth the desirable; if he were not to offer libations to them they would burn the Adhvaryu and the sacrificer; in that he offers these libations, verily he soothes them with their proper portion; neither Adhvaryu nor sacrificer goes to ruin.
yvk.5.5b These deities guard the fire when kindled; if he were not to offer libations to them, they would suck the Adhvaryu and the sacrificer; in that he offers these libations he soothes them with their proper portion; neither Adhvaryunor sacrificer goes to ruin.
yvk.5.6Agni is pain; he afflicts the Adhvaryu, the sacrificer, and offspring with pain; in that he puts down water, he soot es his pain; neither Adhvaryu nor sacrificer goes to ruin; offspring are soothed where these are put down.
yvk.5.7The fire is an extended sacrifice; what of it is performed, what not? What the Adhvaryu in piling the fire omits, that of himself he omits.
yvk.5.7[1] abodes he says; this is the self piling of the fire; verily the fire piles the fire, the Adhvaryu omits nothing from himself.
yvk.5.7If the Adhvaryu without taking the fire in himself were to pile it, he would pile his own fire also
yvk.6.1If the Adhvaryu were to offer a libation where there were no fire, theAdhvaryu would become blind, and the Raksases would destroy the sacrifice.
yvk.6.1He offers after putting down the gold; verily he offers in that which has fire, the Adhvaryu does not become blind, and the Raksases.
yvk.6.1(Saying) Ours be wealth he pours it; verily the Adhvaryu
yvk.6.1If be were to clarify it, it would be as when one expels from the mouth what has been swallowed; if he were not to clarify it, it would be as when something falls upon the eye and moves to and fro; the Adhvaryu would be hungry, the sacrificer would be hungry.
yvk.6.1If he were to barter (it) in response (to the words), Let me buy with one sixteenth (of the cow) from thee, with one eighth he would make the Somanot worth a cow, the sacrificer not worth a cow, the Adhvaryu not, worth a cow, but he would not depreciate the mightiness of the cow.
yvk.6.1With a cow let me buy from thee verily he should say; verily he makes theSoma worth a cow, the sacrificer worth a cow, the Adhvaryu worth a cow, yet still he does not depreciate the mightiness of the cow.
yvk.6.1Thou art the bodily form of penance, Prajapati s kind he says, verily theAdhvaryu makes atonement to the cattle, that he may not be cut off.
yvk.6.2If the Adhvaryu were to pour the libation in (a place) without fire, theAdhvaryu would become blind, the Raksases would injure the sacrifice
yvk.6.2He puts gold down on it before making the libation; verily he makes the libation in that which has fire; the Adhvaryu does not become blind, theRaksases do not injure the sacrifice.
yvk.6.2Now the knot which he first ties, if he were not to unloose it, the Adhvaryuwould perish from suppression of urine; therefore it must be unloosed.
yvk.6.2Now the knot which he first ties, if he were not to unloose it, the Adhvaryuwould perish through suppression of urine; therefore it must be unloosed.
yvk.6.3The altars are the breaths; if the Adhvaryu were to go past the altars to the west, he would mingle the breaths, he would be liable to die.
yvk.6.3The Hotr is the navel of the sacrifice; the expiration is above the navel, the inspiration is below; if the Adhvaryu were to go past the Hotr to the west, he would place the expiration in the inspiration, he would be liable to die.
yvk.6.3The Adhvaryu should not accompany the song; the Adhvaryu s strength is his voice; if the Adhvaryu were to accompany the song, he would confer his voice on the Udgatr
yvk.6.3The theologians say, The Adhvaryu should not go beyond the Sadas to the west before the Soma offering is completed.
yvk.6.3The Adhvaryu turns away from the beast as it is slaughtered; verily he conceals himself from cattle, that he may not be cut off.
yvk.6.4The theologians say, He indeed would be an Adhvaryu who in making Somadescend should make it descend for all the gods.
yvk.6.4Adhvaryu, didst thou seek the waters? he says; they came to me; look upon them in effect he says.
yvk.6.4The theologians say, For what reason does the Manthin vessel not go to theSadas? It is the vessel of misfortune he should say; if it were to go there, the Adhvaryu would be blind, he would be ruined; therefore it does not go there.
yvk.6.4The Adhvaryu taking the Agrayana, commencing the sacrifice, utters his speech; thrice he utters Him verily thus he chooses the Udgatrs; theAgrayana is Prajapati; in that he utters Him after taking the Agrayana, verily thus Prajapati sniffs offspring
yvk.6.5If the Adhvaryu desire, May I bestow upon myself the glory of the sacrifice standing between the Ahavaniya nd the oblation holder he should pour (it) down
yvk.6.5[3] therefore in order the Adhvaryu sets out by the southern (door), thePratiprasthatr by the nor hern; therefore the sun goes south for six months, north for six months.
yvk.6.5It is the Unnetr who offers; the Adhvaryu when he has uttered Godspeed! is as one who has finished his journey; if the Adhvaryu were to offer, it would be as when one yokes again (a horse) unyoked.
yvk.6.6If the Adhvaryu were not to make a success of drawing the Ansu, for both the Adhvaryu and the sacrificer would it go ill; if he were to make a success, for both would it go well; he draws without breathing; this is its success.
yvk.7.1He should give her to the Agnidh, or the Brahman, or the Hotr or theUdgatr, or the Adhvaryu.
yvk.7.1Then indeed were four sons born for him, a good Hotr, a good Udgatr, a good Adhvaryu, a good councillor.
yvk.7.1He, who knowing thus offers the four night rite, has four sons born for him, a good Hotr, a good Udgatr, a good Adhvaryu, a good councillor.
yvk.7.5The Adhvaryu sings nine (verses).
yvk.7.5The Adhvaryu (mounts) two mats; verily they reach the surface of the ruddy one.

rvs.3.53Adhvaryu, sing we both; sing thou in answer: make we a laud acceptable to Indra.
rvs.4.64 When sacred grass is strewn and Agni kindled, the Adhvaryu rises to, his task rejoicing.
rvs.6.41Drink thou; the Adhvaryu standeth up before thee: let thy spoilwinning- thunderbolt attend thee.
rvs.6.424 To him, Adhvaryu! yea, to him give offerings of the juice expressed.
rvs.6.4413 Adhvaryu, hero, bring to mighty Indra, for he is King thereofthe- pressedout- juices;
rvs.8.3224 Now to the Hero fair of cheek, Adhvaryu, pour the Soma forth:
rvs.10.30Go thou unto those Waters, O Adhvaryu, and purify with herbs what thou infusest.
rvs.10.413 If to the deft Adhvaryu with the meath in hand, or to the Kindler firm in strength, the
rvs.10.91Then thou art his AdhvaryuHotar, messenger, callest the Gods and orderest the sacrifice.

yvk.1.8The two ornaments he gives to the Adhvaryu, the garland to the Udgatr, the round ornament to the Hotr, a horse to the Prastotr and Pratihartr, twelve heifers to the Brahman, a cow to the Maitravaruna, a bull to theBrahmanacchansin, garments to the Nestr and Potr, a wagon drawn by one ox laden with barley to the Achavaka, a draught ox to the Agnidh.
yvk.3.3a The maker of the sound Him is Vayu, the Prastotr is Agni, the Saman isPrajapati, the Udgatr is Brhaspati, the subordinate singers are the All gods, the Pratihartrs are the Maruts, the finale is Indra; may these gods who support breath bestow breath upon me.
yvk.6.3The Adhvaryu should not accompany the song; the Adhvaryu s strength is his voice; if the Adhvaryu were to accompany the song, he would confer his voice on the Udgatr [5], and his voice would fail.
yvk.6.5He causes the Udgatr to look (at the wife); the Udgatr is Prajapati; (verily it serves) for the production of offspring.
yvk.7.1He should give her to the Agnidh, or the Brahman, or the Hotr or theUdgatr, or the Adhvaryu.
yvk.7.1Then indeed were four sons born for him, a good Hotr, a good Udgatr, a good Adhvaryu, a good councillor.
yvk.7.1He, who knowing thus offers the four night rite, has four sons born for him, a good Hotr, a good Udgatr, a good Adhvaryu, a good councillor.
yvk.7.5The Udgatr sings these (verses); verily having borne food from the quarters [4] they place glory in themselves.
yvk.7.5The Udgatr mounts a throne; verily they attain rule.

yvk.6.5It is the Unnetr who offers; the Adhvaryu when he has uttered Godspeed! is as one who has finished his journey; if the Adhvaryu were to offer, it would be as when one yokes again (a horse) unyoked.
yvk.6.5They await the invitation from the Unnetr; verily they win the Somadrinking that is here.
yvk.7.1Then others say, It is to be given to the Unnetr.
yvk.7.1This is left over of the thousand, and the Unnetr is the one of the priests who is left over.

VALMIKI RAMAYANA
vrm.1.14The Hota s, invocators, have welcomed the Devas for partaking oblations by singing Sama Veda hymns sweetly and harmoniously, and on inviting them with Vedic hymns they have offered oblations to them.
vrm.1.14Thus, the officiating priests of the ritual, namely HotaAdhvaryu and Udgaata have received in their hand the Crowned Queen, the neglected wife, and a concubine of the king, next as a symbolic donation in the ritual by the performer, the king.
vrm.1.14As the promoter of his own dynasty that king Dasharatha donated eastern side to Hota, western to Adhvaryu, and southern to Brahma.

yvk.6.5One should not follow the other; if one were to follow the other, season would follow season, the seasons would be confused [3]; therefore in order the Adhvaryu sets out by the southern (door), the Pratiprasthatr by the nor hern; therefore the sun goes south for six months, north for six months.

Annex
THE ZOROASTRIAN PRIEST IN THE AVESTA

1992 by Ali A. Jafarey(1)

Was Asho Zarathushtra Spitama, the Founder of the Good Religion, a priest by birth and profession? Did he perpetuate the priestly class in the new order? Was the priestly class a hereditary system before and after Zarathushtra? Is the present custom of hereditary priesthood a Zarathushtrian tradition? Is the initiation of a minor boy into priesthood an age-old custom? Does initiation into priesthood mean memorizing unintelligible recitations in Avesta and Pazend and learning how to perform equally unintelligible rituals? Is priesthood confined to the male gender only? The answers to these questions, and perhaps many more, may be found by examining the passages in the extant Avesta which deal with the priestly profession. Here is an attempt. It will, however, not go into details to reconstruct the simple rituals performed in the Gathic age and the elaborate rites current during the later Avestan period, a subject partially presented in the author's book Zarathushtrian Ceremonies, a reconstruction based on the Gathas.
The Avesta remains the main source of our information. If not composed entirely by the priests, it has definitely been preserved by them alone. In fact, we owe the extant Avesta--as our ancestors did for what is extinct now--with its fair accuracy, to the sharp, faithful memory of the priests, and they deserve full credit for this. It should, therefore, speak about them more than any other professionals. However, we know that a part of the Avesta has been lost. We shall refer, if necessary, to Pahlavi writings to find the missing clues. Fortunately, the Denkard in Pahlavi of 9th century CE has left us with a fairly good list of the contents of the Sassanian collection of the twenty-one Avestan nasks. We have the Pahlavi commentaries of most of the Avestan passages which deal with the priestly class. In addition, the reports on Iranian priests left by Greek historians may also prove of some help.
The terms used in the Avesta which could be translated as "priest" are numerous. The main term isâthravan  (Pahlavi âsravan, âsron, âsrok; Zoroastrian Persian âsrûn). Aethrapaiti (Pahlavi erpat, herpad; Persian hîrbad; Parsi Gujarati ervad), a "school-master," is used today to mean an ordained priest. Besides, ahu and ratu of the Gathas have been rendered in Pahlavi as ahu orxvatây (Persian xodây or sardâr, Sanskrit swâmi--meaning lord and master) and dastvar (Persian dastûr, Sanskrit gurû--meaning teacher, preceptor, leader, director). Although the Gathic magavan, member of the Zarathushtrian fellowship Maga (S 6.7, 16.15 = Y 33.7, 51.15), has never been used in the Later Avesta, Old Persian magu (Greek magoi, English magus, plural magi) and the subsequent Pahlavi magopat, mowbad; Persian mobad, mobed) mean  a member of the priestly class. There are eight functional terms: zoatar, hâvanân, âtrevakhsh, frâberetar, âberet, âsnâtar, raethwishkara, and sraoshâvareza.
In addition to the above-mentioned terms there is Vâstar, a term never used for "priest". It occurs twice in the Avesta and that too in the Gathas alone--Yatha Ahu and Song 2.1. And lastly, there is a Gathic term mâñthran which too has never been used for the function. We shall, in our study, briefly discuss each of them and see which word stands for "priest" and which does not. We shall begin with the Gathic and then refer to others parts of the Avesta.
Gathic References
The five Gathas, from Yathâ Ahû to Â Airyemâ Ishyâ (Songs 1-17 = Yasna 27.13,14; 28-34; 43-51; 53; 54.1), are the only words of Asho Zarathushtra. Of the above terms, we have six only: ahu, ratu, vâstar, mâñthran, magavan, and zaotar.
Literally ahu means "Being" and therefore a dignitary. It is the same word as "ahura" which, with an addition of an emphasizing suffix ra, means "the Being," Lord, God. The main task of the ahu, according to the Gathas, is to cleanse the oppressed world from "fury, rapine, outrage, and aggression" and "to "repel the fury of the wrongful."(S 2.1-2) It generally occurs with ratu, and applies to Zarathushtra only. It is, therefore, discussed here along with ratu. As already said, it is rendered as "lord" and "master."
Although ratu, originally a "righteous and precise leader," has not survived in its original meaning or as an exclusive term for priest, we shall discuss it also, because it has been, as already said, rendered as dastavar/dastur in Pahlavi/Zoroastrian Persian writings for a leading judge-priest. It has survived as rad in Pahlavi, meaning "spiritual chief, master, leader," and in Persian, meaning "wise, scholar" and conventionally "brave, hero."
The Gathic term ratu is derived from eret, meaning "to do right, to act properly." It means the righteous leader who guides people with his constructive plans and programs, to peace, prosperity, happiness, and bliss. The term has been used six times in the Gathas. These instances describe the position and the functions of a ratu. "The leader of the living world ... offer[s] civilization, nourishment, and strength," and "acts with righteousness." (S 2.2, 2.6 = Y 29)  "According to the Primal Principles of Life, the leader, with his actions, does full justice to the wrongful and to the righteous, as well as to the person whose falsity is combined with his probity."(S 6.1 = Y 34)   A leader is a life-healer who inspires one "through good mind and protects [him or her] with[in] the divine dominion." (S 9.16 = Y 44)>  A "true leader of the lawful ... is a humble intellectual" and as a settler, strengthens the world with righteousness by his proper actions.(S 16.5 = Y 51)  He is chosen by a world groaning under "fury, rapine, outrage, and aggression" to render it rehabilitated and led to "true civilization."(S 2 = Y 29)
  To sum up the Gathic concept of a leader (ratu), he or she is a humble, yet inspiring intellectual who justly leads the righteous and wrongful as well as the intermediates to promote the living world to peace and prosperity, and ultimately to wholeness and immortality.
  In an eulogy in honor of Zarathushtra in the Farvardin Yasht, it is poetically said that the very Primal Principles of Life he expounded in his songs wished him to be the lord (ahu) and leader (ratu).(Yt 13.92)  Other parts of the Avesta acknowledge Zarathushtra as the "first and foremost lord and leader of the material world, particularly human beings," ... because it was he who conveyed "the entire thought-provoking message, the righteous teaching" to humanity.(Yt 13.41; 90-92, 152; Y 70.1; Vp 2.4; 11.21; 16.3) In fact, "Zarathushtra is the lord and leader" of all the people whom "Ahura Mazda knows better for their veneration done in accordance with righteousness."(Vp16.3) The Later Avesta forgets that the leader is to be "chosen" by the people and considers his leadership as an appointment by God.(Yt 5.89; 8.44)  It is a deviation from the Gathic concept of free will and choice, the first deviation noticed so far. Zarathushtra’s son Urvatad-nara is strangely mentioned as "lord and leader" of the legendary refuge of King Yima Khshaeta (Jamshid) in an out of context passage.(V 2.43)
  Vâstar, derived from vas, "to settle" and its causative form of vâs, "to settle others," literally means "one who settles and rehabilitates people," In the Yatha Ahu formula and Song 2, Vâstar stands for Zarathushtra alone, because, once chosen as the good lord and righteous leader of mankind, he rehabilitates the drigu, the oppressed, who are deprived of their rights. It, therefore, means "settler, rehabilitator." Vâstra, the other derivative, which means "settlement," is used by Zarathushtra for his movement aimed at settling the oppressed, displaced, unproductive, parasitical, or nomadic peoples in an activated world-promoting Fellowship of a settled life. Vâstrya means a settled person, one belonging to vâstra. But some translators, intentionally or unintentionally, have followed the Pahlavi rendering of vâstar and vâstrya as "shepherd," and vâstra as "pasture" to render Zarathushtra a shepherd who had risen to protect cattle from cruelty. Others have been more kind and have conventionally translated the three cognat terms as pastor, pasture, and pasturage with a spiritual tint and religious meaning and have elevated him to be a Shepherd of human sheep. Perhaps they have Jesus Christ, Christian pastors, and Krishna Gopâl in view.
  With the exception of the above solitary and obviously dubious passage about Zarathushtra's son, Avestan and Pahlavi records do not state that any person other than Zarathushtra was chosen or appointed as the lord (ahu) and rehabilitator (vâstar). Perhaps, with the world well on its path of righteousness and the causes of evil and disorder expounded, there was no need to have one. As a chosen ahu and vâstar, Zarathushtra had shown the way to eliminating evil, rehabilitating the displaced and leading the world to civilization. And he alone deserves the two titles.
  However regarding ratu, the Avesta shows that the Gathic tradition of choosing the leader was kept alive for some time and that, for practical reasons, the office was given five grades: The ratus of the house, the settlement, the district, the country, and the world.(Y19.18) It, thus, covered all the basic units of the Zarathushtrian assembly. Each of three professions of priest, warrior and prospering settler had its own ratu. The ratu was the most competent and learned person in the respective unit. The post warranted a love for learning, practicing and teaching religious knowledge at all levels of society.(Y 13.1-3)
  Still later, we find that the title of ratu was superceded by âthravan, the title of the priests of the pre-Zarathushtrian cult. This was yet another deviation. It gave the now thriving community its professional priests in place of chosen leaders. They introduced their own eight categories of officiants. Now ratu was generalized to mean a priest (Nirangistan 82-83).
  The Pahlavi rendering simply uses rad, the Middle Persian form of the term, and this does not help to understand the semantic change in its meaning. However, it sometimes uses the term of dastur and herbad to explain the position. The two are conveniently translated as "master" and "judge." The subtle meaning and the Gathic concept of the "chosen" ratu is lost. It is not strange that we find that the âthravan composer of the Mehr Yasht completely ignores Zarathushtra and makes Ahura Mazda appoint Mithra, the old god of contract, as the "lord and leader of the material world, particularly men"! (Yt 10.92)  Perhaps this explains the recession of ratu  into a   priestly officer who applies penalties to "contract-breakers" ( Mithra-druj, false-unto-Mithra) and wrongdoers, and leads the corpse-bearers to the funerary destination.(V 5.25; 7.71; 8.11)  It is because of this role as a penalizing officer that, with the Pahlavi tag of dâdestân,  judgement and justice,  some scholars feel more convinced that it stands for a "judge" in the Avesta. Whatever the changes in the meaning of the word and the functions of the position, one finds less and less of ratu, and more and more of the well-installed priests as âthravan, magopat, mobed, dastavar, and dastûr.
  The Gathic texts have another term, mânthran for Zarathushtra and his close companions. A mâñthran, is literally a thought-provoker or mentor (S 5.13, 15.5-6 = Y 32.13, 50.5-6 and Haptañhâti 7.5 = Y 41)who proclaims mâñthra, the thought-provoking message to mankind (S 1.5,7; 2.7; 4.6, 18; 8.14; 9.14, 17; 10.3; 16.8 = Y 28.5,7; 29.7; 31.6,18; 43.14; 44.14,17; 45.3; 51.8) The Ardibehesht Yasht (Yt 3) has an interesting passage supplying us with more terms: Ahura Mazda calls Zarathushtra by the titles ofstaotar (praiser), zaotar (invoker), zbâtar (caller), mânthran (thought-provoker), yashtar (venerator), âfritar (blesser), and aibi-jaretar (chanter).(Yt 2-3)The passage shows that all the words are ordinary adjectives and not professional terms, and this includeszaotar and mâñthran.
  Although mâñthra, thought-provoking message is repeatedly mentioned in the Later Avesta, more as a potent, miraculous holy word than a mentoring message, the term mâñthran is very strangely absent. The âthravans never used it for themselves. Perhaps they had lost the spirit of the manthric mission. Perhaps being eclipsed by the âthravans, people of a separate school, the manthrans, kept alive the pristine religion as long as they could and then dwindled to be lost and forgotten.
  Maga has been mentioned six times in the Gathas (S 2.11, 11.14, 16.11, 16.16, 17. 7(twice) = Y 29.11, 46.14, 51.11, 51.16, 53.7(twice) Although interpretations differ as to whether it means a " difficult task, enterprise"   (Kanga & Insler), or "gift and reward," I, following Bartholomae and Taraporewala, derive it from maz/mah to mean "magnanimity," the name Zarathushtra gave to his universal Fellowship. It is twice called maz maga, "Great Fellowship" in the Gathas with a view to emphasizing the importance of the movement started by Zarathushtra.(S 2.11, 11.14 = Y 29.11, 46.14)  Magavan means "belonging to Maga" and therefore a "companion of Zarathushtra, Zarathushtrian."(S 6.7, 16.15 = Y 33.7, 51.15)   In the Gathas, it does not give the meaning of a religious leader but a person belonging to the Great Fellowship. (2) 
  Zaotar, Vedic hotri, is derived from zav/hve, meaning "to invoke." The word literally means an "invoker." Exhilirated byhaoma/soma drink, the zaotar of pre-Zarathushtrians times invoked gods and goddesses before a fire by feeding it with animal and plant oblations that went up in smoke. It is against such a smoking ritual that Zarathushtra makes his contrasting statement: "I shall invoke seraosha, Your Inspiring Voice, the greatest of all voices to reach my final goal. ... I am the straight invoker, who, through righteousness, perceive You with the best of mind. It is from such a mental favor that I wish to work as an adviser for the settled people. Therefore, Wise God, I am longing to have Your vision and communion." (S 6.5-6 = Y 33)  This is the only occurrence of the word in the Gathas. The use shows that Zarathushtra was the true invoker who poured his love out to have a divine vision and that he was not a professional priest who fed the fire with oblations in an elaborate rite of "murmuring" incantations. In fact, he prayed with "a bow and uplifted arms"  and could not handle ritual utensils used by institutional priests. The term ustâna-zasta,"raised hands, uplifted arms" occurs thrice in the Avesta, all in the Gathas.(S 1.1, 2.5, 15.8 = Y28.1, 29.5, 50.8)
  Besides the above terms, the Gathas do not mention any formalized term which could in any way mean a professional or institutional "Zoroastrian" priest. This appears very odd by a person who was, we are made to believe, a priest by birth and promoted or even founded the priestly class. In fact, while repeatedly condemning superfluous rituals of the karapans, literally "mumbling" priests and the kavis, poet-princes of the old Aryan cult, the Gathas offer no substitutes at all to replace them. The Zarathushtrian Doctrine wants the whole system out. It has its own simple and sublime way of communicating with Mazda. The Aryan priestly office and its functions have no place in Asho Zarathushtra's sublime songs.
  The Haptañhâiti (Y 35-41), Fshûsho Mâñthra (Y 58), and Hadhaokhta (Sarosh Hâdokht -- Y 56), three compositions in the Gathic dialect come next in importance and chronological order after the Gathas. They have no word on priest and priesthood.
Fravarti (Y 11.17-13.3), a late composition in the Gathic dialect, is the first to mention the three professions pursued by the Aryans. The two stanzas (Y 13.2 & 3) are, in fact, a prose complement to the preceding poetry of Fravarânê or the "Choice of Religion" formula (Y 12.8-9). It is interesting to note the order of the professions as given by the two stanzas: prospering settlers (vâstrya-fshuyant), (2) warriors (rathaeshtar), and (3) priests (âthravan). However, it is at the end of stanza 3 that the usual order of placing the priestly class first and the settlers last is given. This is obviously a still later addition. These passages advocate that the most qualified person must lead his particular profession. It says that the leader (ratu) of the priests must be the most learned of them in the Mazdayasna religion. The passages consider members of all the three professions of priests, warriors, and prospering settlers to be the greatest strength of the Mazdayasna religion. This important statement of considering the three professions as the backbone of the religion has been repeated in the Vispered.(4.5)
Later Avestan Part
The Vispered, the book for "All-the-Festivals", is the first in chronological order of the later Avestan collection. Its third chapter, clearly a later addition not in line with the contexts of other parts of the Vispered, supplies us with the names of eight officiating priests. It also shows that zaotar first conducted a roll call of all participating officiants, leaders, and representatives of all the religious and social units of the society, and then, for the congregation, recited, declared, sang, and revered only the Gathas and no other part of the collection known later as the Avesta.
The Nirangistân, Code of Rituals (Book II, Chapter XXVII) describes the functions of each of the eight officiants. Zaotar(invoker) recited the Gathas and responded to the voice of the material world, most likely the congregation present on the occasion for whom he conducted the roll call; hâvanân (pounder) pounded and prepared the haoma drink. Âthrevakhsh (fire-promoter) tended the fire, cleansed three sides of the fire vase, and responded to zaotar's voice. Frâberetar (procurer) cleansed the fourth side of the base and laid baresman twigs. Âsnâtar (washer) washed and strained the haoma juice. Raethwishkara (mixer) mixed the juice with milk and dispensed it. Âbere (water-carrier) bore water. Sraoshavarez (discipline-worker) supervised the ritual.
If other officiants did not come or arrived late to take their positions, a zaotar could perform the entire ceremony alone, unless taken up by the late arrivals. The person who arrived first, relieved the zaotar of his extra task and performed as havanan, the second as athrevakhsh, and so on. The last person to arrive took up as sraoshavarez. Perhaps it is because of such relaxation that today the team of eight officiants, each responsible for a specific duty, has been reduced to two, and that the raethwishkara (now pronounced as râspi), the seventh officiant, has, for no apparent reason, taken over the functions of all the other six officiants. The zaotar (now Persian zût, zot, Gujarati joti) remains the leading priest and raethwishkara assists him during the performance of a ritual. The names of the eight priests are mentioned in the Vendidad (5.57-58) and the Ozirengâh, the afternoon preparatory prayer (verse 5). Incidentally, the zaotar invokes by reciting the Gathas but not like Zarathushtra with uplifted arms and a bow, a posture that would help concentrate on what one prays and meditate upon it. In fact the Gathic term of ustâna-zasta (uplifted arms) is completely forgotten in the later Avesta.
The later Avestan priest is unable to lift his arms. He is too busy to do this, too busy to concentrate and meditate. He has baresmantwigs, zaothra (water libation), and haoma drink to handle, or to wash the four sides of the ceremonial base. Their hands are full because they are termed as aêsmô-zasta (firewood-in-hand), baresmô-zasta (baresman-in-hand) or baresmô-stereti (baresman-spreading), hâvanô-zasta (Mortar-in-hand), barat-zaothra (bearing-libation) (Y 62.1; Yt 5.30,127;  10.30, 65, 91, 126; 13.26; 16.1. On how to spread baresman twigs and at which Gathic prayer, please refer to Niragistan, chapter xii, page 460).
This explains why none of the assisting priests are mentioned as participants in the Gatha recital. It also explains why most of the non-Gathic Yasna chapters show the priest saying repeatedly either of the following statements: "I declare and perform,""I wish to venerate with libation ... and ... baresman,"  "with libation and baresman placed, I wish to venerate,""I offer ... Haoma, milk, libation, spread baresman, water, firewood, and incense,""I give milk, water, firewood, baresman, and haoma ..."  In fact, with the exception of the Sections 9-11,  19-21, 27, 41, 52,   55, 57, 60-65, and 67, all the remaining 36 sections are but different editions of a stereotyped theme of enumerating the yazatas to be venerated with the above-mentioned elements. They are more of a running commentary to tell the audience as to what the officiating priests are performing.
Âthravan, the Fire Priest
Âthravans oratharvans, descendents of Atharvan, a legendary Indo-Iranian rishi who introduced the fire ritual and is the supposed author of Atharva Veda, are the fire-priests who performed the soma/haoma ritual in the Rig Vedic lore, and athrvangiras formed the sacerdotal class or race of men. This shows their pre-Zarathushtrian presence. However, the term has since declined in Hinduism. In Zoroastrianism, however, it has held the highest position. The term occurs almost 40 times in the later Avesta. It was the first of the four professions. (Y 19.18). The Hom Yasht (Y 9-11) says that Keresâni (a legendary ruler), who stopped âthravans from operating in his land, was dethroned by Haoma (here personified for the purpose). (Y 9.24). Paradoxically, Krshânu (Indic pronunciation of Keresani) of the Vedas is a guardian of soma in heaven. The two versions are a sign of Indo-Iranian schism in which the Iranian haoma priests seemed to have deposed the ruler of the original cult and to have established their supremacy.
Again, it was Haoma (yazata) which did not make a deadly empty-headed women bear âthravan and good children because she plotted to cheat an âthravan and haoma by eating the offerings made to haoma. (Y 10.15). In fact, he who robbed haoma of its offerings was cursed by haoma not to have any of the three professionals born in his or her house. The community had enough pilferers to have haoma personally curse them. The three references of the âthravan in the Hom Yasht confirms the Vedic version of the close relation between the âthravan and the haoma rite.
The Zoroastrian âthravans, we are told, went preaching around within their country, some outside the country, and some in far-flung lands, sometimes never to return home again. (Vp 3.3; 9.2, Aiwisruthrem Gah 6, Y 42.6). The travelling preachers are calledhomâya pairi-jathan, meaning "savant itinerants."
The yashts reveal that there were two categories or schools of âthravans: the memorizing (meremna) and the guarding (thrâyavan) priests. It appears the "memorizing" one was the regular priest, and the "guarding" one belonged to an "occult" order.(Yasht 4.9, 5.86, 14.5). Occult formulas given in Khordad, Aban and Bahram yashts were not to be taught to any person other than one's son, full-blood brother, or a "guardian"âthravan. While the zoatar of the regular order had an open congregation and no one was specifically barred from attending the prayers, the "guardian" priests of the yashtic lore were ordained not to give any part of the oblation, animal or otherwise, to an antagonist, whore, murderer, non-chanter-of-the-Gathas, anti-religion, deaf, dumb, dwarf, hunchback, and others considered physically deformed and mentally retarded. Aban Yasht of Aredvi Sura Anahita, a female deity, even bars women from partaking the oblation! (Yts. 5.91-93, 8.59-60, 14.51-52).
The priests of the Mithra Yasht had a cult of their own. They had to undergo a penance of a three-day-and-night bathing rite and suffer twenty lashes in order to perform an oblation ritual of haoma drink and cattle or fowl sacrifice.(Yt 10.120-122). It is strange that this practice of "self-torture" is not spoken about by any other part of the Avesta. The Pahlavi and Persian traditions are also completely silent on it. Therefore, we do not know why it was abandoned to such an extent that no one has ever paid any attention to a practice concerning the top yazata of the Zoroastrian lore!
This "Guarding" cult is, most probably, responsible for the re-entry of old Aryan gods as new "yazatas" and in doing so, their yashts have Ahura Mazda introduce the relevant yazata to Zarathushtra (Aban Yasht, Tir Yasht, Mehr Yasht, Bahram Yasht) because he happens not to know them. In one instance, it is Zarathushtra who asks the yazata to introduce himself (Hom Yasht--Yasna 19). It is interesting to know that these introductions happened well after Zarathushtra had founded his new religion and as pointed out in Hom Yasht, had already composed his Gathas and yet did not know any of these important deities and the rituals performed in their honor.
But, let us leave the interesting and yet hardly-studied occult order and return to our regular priests.  According to Aerpatistân(Sacerdotal Code), which presents an older stage of Zoroastrianism, a priest was generally not a priest by occupation. He or sheonly officiated when called upon to do so. Vendidad, a later composition, states that an ordinary professional priest led a simple life. He was easily satisfied, even with a piece of bread and was a contended person.(V 13.45)  A few, as already stated earlier, wandered teaching and preaching. Others fed themselves at the houses.(V 13.22)   Some rich homes had their own domestic priests.(V 3.1)  Members of a royal house were told to treat the priests as their own children and give them good food, a sign that some were not treated well.(Yt 24.9)  His usual implements for rituals were ashtra (whip), milk-bowl, paitidâna (mouth-veil),khrafastraghna (for killing noxious animals), sraosho-charana (flogging instrument), strainer, standard mortar, haoma cups, and baresman twigs.(V 14.8)  One may take a careful note of the absence of some of the implements used in modern rituals and vice versa.
Vendidad cautions that one should not recognize as an âthravan a person who pretends to wear paitdâna, girdle a koshti ceremoniously, take a flog, hold baresman twigs, and carry a whip, and who sleeps throughout the night without venerating and chanting and does not learn or teach anything. "He is a liar."(18.1) Fakes and frauds were busy too!
Teaching and Learning
The Gathas show that Zarathushtra was the first teacher who established a system to teach, preach, maintain, and promote his divine doctrine. The foremost persons he chose to train to teach at his school were Kavi Vishtâspa, brothers Ferashaotra and Jâmâspa, and his cousin Maidhyoimâha.(Song 14.14-17 = Yasna 48)  He composed his message in five metric patterns and perhaps in as many or more tunes, and gave special training to Jamaspa in mastering the message and passing it on to others. Jamaspa, according to a tradition, later became his son-in-law and still later his successor. The purpose of condensing the Message in measured meters was to keep them compact and intact, free from any possible interpolation; render them easy to be memorized; maintain their original pronunciations within the meters and tunes; present and preserve them in melodies which would encourage people to chant and sing them repeatedly--a very effective method of teaching the thought-provoking words. Time has proven that no one, until the invention of modern recording appliances, could devise a better way than that of the Indo-Iranians to "human-tape-record" the very words of the composer for a remote future. The Gathas are intact in Zarathushtra's own words and dialect. They were preserved, one must say, by the âthravans who spoke another dialect and later by the priests who did not know both--the Gathic dialect and the later Avestan variety. They spoke and wrote in Middle Persian languages of the Parthian and Sassanian periods.
Aethrapaiti, the Teacher
During the later part of the Gathic period, we see the ratu hold a new title—aethrapaiti. It means the master of an aethra, and therefore teacher. No satisfactory etymology has been found, but most likely, it is derived from â+i, to approach, to come near, with the agentive suffix of thra. Whatever the derivation, it means a school, a place of instruction. The term for the pupil isaethrya, belonging to school. The first person to carry this title is Saena son of Ahumstuta, the sixth celebrity mentioned after Zarathushtra in the Farvardin Yasht list.  It depicts his close association with the Prime Master Zarathushtra. Aethrapaiti literally means "school-master, teacher, preceptor." It is herbad in Pahlavi, hirbad and hirbod in Persian, and ervad in Gujarati. Saena is said to have trained "one hundred disciples who taught on this earth," a proof of the universal missionary work of the early Gathic period after the passing away of Zarathushtra.(Yasht 13.97)  It is, compared to today’s religious teachers, a fairly large number for a small growing community of the thinly-populated world of those days.
Another person to carry the same title and with a new one, hamidhpaiti, head of the assembly, is Mânthravâk son of Samuzhi who is the 61st person in the list, a sign that he came two to three generations later. He is stated to have combated the heretics who chanted alien gathas, evidently songs dedicated to pre-Zarathushtrian deities who were being reinstated by certain authorities, and who had "no lord (ahu) and leader (ratu) among them." (Yt 13.105) In other words, these were the persons who had deviated from the true Gathic doctrine by adulterating the Good Religion with alien procedures and practices, and Manthravak combated them.
In the Avesta, an aethrapaiti is the teacher who teaches the Gathas and its philosophy only. The disciple, called aethrya, took at least three years to finish his or her education. He or she worked hard from before dawn till late morning and again in the afternoon till late in night, to learn the lesson.
Any Zarathushtrian could become a religious teacher.  All it required was that the candidate be the "most aspirant" member of the family, that he or she did not deprive the family of its income, that he or she was unanimously chosen to become an aethrapaiti.  Age did not matter. He or she could be the oldest or the youngest in the family.  If he was a partner in a property with another person, he had to be chosen by the people concerned to take up the task. He could accept the new profession only if he did not harm the economics of the partnership. Both man and woman could assume the office of zoatar or any of the assistants. When called upon to perform a ritual, a husband and wife engaged in earning their livelihood from their regular occupation, had to decide which of the two could economically be spared to attend to the task. A wife, if required, could help another male officiant even without the consent of her husband. One could even take a competent child to assist one in the performance. A rare example of equality of sexes, a high regard for competency, and a great sense of priorities, indeed.(Aerpatistan & Nirangistan 1-37; Vendidad 4.45)
Aerpatistan calls the person thief, even a robber, who takes a woman to assist him in a ritual but with an ultimate intention of seducing her.  Sexual harassment is nothing new. It also gives details on how far one can take a child without the consent of the parent, but  it has no words on barring a woman from officiating during menses, pregnancy, or birth, or of a male becoming polluted through wet dream. In fact, with the exception of Vendidad, no other text speaks of such "pollutions," not even the yashts which prohibit specific persons from partaking their oblations. Evidently, the non-Vendidad school did not consider these natural occurrences to be polluting.
When did the education start? Aerpatistan and Vendidad, as already seen, would welcome it at any age. However, the assistance of a competent child in a ritual shows that there were people who started early with their education. Greek sources on the education of the royal young say that it began at the age of seven and continued until the age of seventeen.(Zoroastrian Civilization p.225)  This could also be a clue for an early start. The teacher (aethrapaiti)) or the pupil (aethrya) could be a male or female.(Aerpatistan and Y 26.7-8, 68.12) The teacher was loved and respected.(FrD.4)
A person had to study for three years under the guidance of a competent teacher in order to acquire the proper knowledge and understanding of the texts in order to become a priest. The pupil had to study hard during the first and last parts of the day, and again during the first and last parts of the night. He could only rest during the middle parts of the day and the night. He followed the routine "until he can say all the words which former teachers (aethrapaitis) have said."(V 4.5) The texts to learn thoroughly were the Gathas and the Haptañhâit., They comprise only.069 (1/14th) of the bulk of the extant Avestan texts and .024 (1/41st) of the estimated bulk of the twenty-one nasks of the Sassanian canon.
It shows how long it took to master a short but very valuable volume. The teaching consisted of understanding, memorizing, reciting, chanting, singing, discussing, deliberating, and practicing the Gathic Message. The three-year time shows how deep one had to learn the thought-provoking Message of Zarathushtra. That is why Aban Yasht describes a competent priest as "a person of debate and discussion, thoughtful, artful, indeed the thought-provoking message personified."(Yt. 5.91) It may be kept in view that in those days, the Avestan language was the mother tongue of the teacher and the taught. The pupil fully understood what was taught and discussed. Furthermore, there was a question and answer period to encourage a pupil to be a debater.
The Avesta or the relevant Pahlavi commentaries have no data on the initiation of a pupil into a priest. But such an important task could not be completed without an initiation. There was definitely one, most probably a simple and solemn one performed between the teacher and the initiate/initiates. Unless one accepts the traditional initiation to be an elaborated form of a simpler ceremony, one should come down a number of centuries to turn to Greek sources to give us a description of the initiation of a west Iranian magi in the year 160 C.E.
It commenced, according to Lucian (Greek "Lukianos") in Necymantia, on a new moon day and continued for full twenty-nine days. Each day, the initiate took a morning bath while the teacher, facing the rising sun, recited holy texts. He looked into the face of the pupil thrice during his recitation. The two ate nothing but fruit and drank nothing but milk, honey, and water. They slept outside in open. The last bath was by the master in a running stream. The initiate was perfumed, and then given the priestly robes. (Aerpatastan and Nirangastan, Introduction page xxxi) 
I would refer the reader first to The Persian Rivayats of Hormazdyar Framarz and Others by B.J. Dhabhar, and then to Dr. J.J. Modi's valuable book The Religious Ceremonies and Customs of the Parsis, and Mobed Ardeshir Azargoshasb's Persian Marâsem-e Mazhabi va Âdâb-e Zartoshtiân to judge how much this description resembles the present day initiation ceremonies in Iran and India. Not much, either because it belonged to a different school of Zoroastrianism or the present forms in Iran and India have undergone many changes. The Iranian and Indian modes of initiation, in spite of the close contacts between the two, are quite different.  These two also belong to different institutions.
Most probably, the initiation of an adolescent as an adult and where applicable, as a priest was simultaneously held at the age of fifteen years, the Avestan age of adulthood. The Parsi term of Navjote and the Iranian Nowzûd, derived from the Avestan *nava-zaotar, new zaotar, may give a lead. While Navjote means the initiation of a child with sadreh and koshti, Nowzud to the Iranians means the ordainment as a priest. It is the same word with different denotations.
Ritual Prayers
The Gathas and their supplements in the same dialect have hardly any elaborate rituals.  They show that the faithful, individually or collectively, faced a fire-altar and chanted from the Gathas and the Haptanghaiti in a devotional posture.(2)  As far as the Later Avesta is concerned, the only ritual mentioned in Nirangistân and alluded to in other parts is  a prototype of the present "Yasna" ceremony of preparing the haoma drink along with its sacrificial meat and baresman twigs.  The only difference is that then the prayer texts were the Gathas and Haptanghaiti and now we have the entire 72-sections of the Yasna and more.
The Gathas and Haptanghaiti were the only texts required for learning, teaching and practicing, and for prayers.  The Vispered is explicit on this point for all the Gahanbar celebrations, and so is Nirangistân on its ceremony.  There is no trace of any other part of the Yasna collection of 72 sections nor there is any mention of the Vispered or the Vendidad as a ceremonial text.  The Yashts recommend certain formulas to be recited at the time of addressing a favorite yazata to obtain certain boons and benefits, and here too haoma juice and other oblations are mentioned, but details of the rituals performed for the purpose are lacking.  However, while there are the elaborate Yasna, Vispered, and Vendidad ceremonies, there exists no similar Yasht ceremony.  It appears that Yasht ceremonies were abandoned after occult priests took over the job of performing non-occult ceremonies.  This provided them with many more clients among the laity than they had before within the occult circle.
Although the Vendidad speaks in details on purification baths and rites for pollutions through dead matter and the disposal of the dead, neither it, nor any other text, defines any ceremonies or the functions of a priest at birth, initiation, marriage, or death.  Relevant Pahlavi commentaries also do not elaborate.  Tradition is the only guide, and it surely has changed and changes with the passage of time.
The reason may be as simple as this:  Other parts of prayers were either still not composed, or if composed (which is much more probable), were not incorporated into a formalized form of rituals.  In fact, the Sassanian division of the nasks places the Vendidad and the yashts, some forming a part of daily prayers at present, in the Datic category of the administrative wing of the state.  The Vispered and non-Gathic parts of the Yasna were evidently parts of the Hadhmânthric category which contained supplements to the Gathic and Datic categories.  This gives us a clue as to where other texts stood vis-a-vis the Gathic texts placed together in onenask, volume under the name of Stot Yasn.
A Hereditary Office?
There are no indications in the Avesta that show the office was hereditary and that people of other professions could not join this particular profession.  Had it been so, there would have been a prohibition to accept a warrior or an agriculturist in the rigid circle.  To draw a parallel, Hinduism is very explicit on this point.  The very absence of a commandment making priesthood a closed circuit is proof enough to make the profession an open one.  As already said in Spenta's previous issue, the commandment in Khordad and Bahram yashts not to teach the "spells" to any person other than a father or a full-blood brother or an occult priest applies only to the special category of priests who dealt with magical formulas and not to the priestly profession in general.  However, there is little doubt that in those days--and still in many parts of the world--the general tendency of a child was to take up its parents' profession, and a priest parent preferred the children to take to priesthood.
There are a number of Avestan passages which show that one was free to choose to became a priest.  The Vendidad says:  Should a person of the same faith, friend or brother, approach another for goods, wife or knowledge, he should be given what he requests for.  "Let him who wants knowledge, be taught the holy word ... (during regular parts of day and night) ... until he learns all the words taught by former teachers (aethrapaitis)." (Vd 4.44-45).  As already cited in the previous issue from the Aerpatistan, the office was not confined to any sex or age.  The only recommendation made was that the most aspiring person of a house become a priest and that too without jeopardizing the economic position of the house.  Zarathushtra is shown in two late yashts as praying for King Vishtaspa, a warrior by profession, to have ten sons--three to become âthravans, three warriors, three prospering settlers, and only one to succeed the father as a king (Âfarin-e Peighambar Zartosht.5 and Vishtasp Yasht.3).  Haoma's curse on a fraudulent woman not to bear an âthravan child makes the profession a general one.  The Vendidad says that a person, who chants certain Gathic stanzas early in the morning, would eventually advance to know "the Gathas, the Haptanghaiti, and the discussions about them," and grow into a thoughtful and artful  personification of the thought-provoking message, mâñthra (Vd 18.51), the very qualifications of a good teacher.
The Pahlavi commentaries as well as Denkard's description of Aerpatistan do not have any passages that would show the office was hereditary.  The Pahlavi commentary of the Gathic line (Song 6.6) in which Zarathushtra calls himself a zaotar, adds a few more of the Farvardin Yasht celebrities to make a team.  While Zarathushtra officiates as "the Zaotar of the entire world," Vohuvasti son of Snaoya "from the happy countries of the Religion" joins in as the Havanan, Isvant son of Varaza "from the countries of the Turanians" as the Atrevakhsh, Saena son of Ahumstut from the countries of Sainians" as the Fraberetar, and Kavi Vishtaspa as the Sraoshavarez.   The ritual would be aimed at immortally renovating the entire world (Denkard Book IX, Chpt XXXIII, paragraph 6).   The commentary clearly shows that the officiants belong to different countries, peoples, and professions.  The absence of three officiants, including raethwishkara, the "Raspi," the second priest in command at present, may be noted with interest.
The hereditary system sprang into being when the priests of the old cult joined the Good Religion and quite naturally helped in institutionalizing the order.(3)  It was, however, still an open field, and any aspiring person could enter it.  Later, when the priests of occult science, who guarded their secret formulas, became powerful enough, the profession became, though still loosely, a family, or even a brotherhood affair.  As we shall observe, the Medes of  western Iran did have a priestly class.  In my opinion, the transition to a rigid hereditary system happened in two main stages.  The late Sassanian period when theocracy was at its peak of orthodoxy and learning had almost become a monopoly of the priests linked with the government, and again during the early Islamic occupation, when the priestly power was at its lowest ebb and the general condition of the Zoroastrians was getting from worse to abysmal, and strict measures had to be taken to preserve the tradition.
According to Greek sources, the Magi formed one of the six tribes of the Medes and were sacerdotal.  They were the officiating priests at every (Zoroastrian) function in the Achaemenian empire.  The sources also tell us about the simple and strict life the Magi led.  Some practiced celibacy.  Although no source speaks about the profession being hereditary among the Magi, Prof. Mary Boyce points out that "from 5th century B.C. .... it is thus in the west of Iran that the principle of a hereditary priesthood, exclusive in character, is first encountered." (A History of Zoroastrianism, Vol. I, p 10; also History of Zoroastrianism, Dastur M. N. Dhalla, pp 136 & 295).  This could have partially contributed to making the profession hereditary.  It may be pointed out that just as magu--definitely related to magavan of the Gathic Maga Fellowship--is absent in the Younger Avesta, the term âthravan is not mentioned by any of the sources on the Medes and Achaemenians--unless, of course, we take maghu used once in a derogatory tone in Vendidad (4.47)--"the man who has a wife is far above a maghu (meaning a "celibate)--as the first instance, and moghu-tbish (Y 65.7), now translated to mean a "fellow-tormentor," as the second possible instance.
Was Asho Zarathushtra a Priest?
The traditional life story, as told by the two Pahlavi writings, Denkard (Book VII) and the Selections of Zadsparam, and the Persian Zartosht-nameh by the Zoroastrian poet-mobed Bahram Pazhdu, do not state that he was from a priestly lineage.  On the contrary, his father took the doubting child Zarathushtra to priests to have him convinced of the truth of the old Aryan cult, a task in which they miserably failed.  If he were a priest, he would have handled his child himself.  His mother, who, when still a maiden, was excommunicated and banished by the priests for her unorthodox views, sent her son outside to a teacher to learn the sciences of the day, a statement which may also supply the clue as to where Asho Zarathushtra developed his poetic talents, talents which some think could only be developed by a priestly boy.
The Avesta shows that Zarathushtra's father raised horses. (Yt 23.4; 24.2).  The eulogy stating that Zarathushtra is the "foremost"âthravan, warrior, and prospering settler only shows his complete reformation of the three professions.  The famous stanza of "Ushtâ nô zâthô âthrava yô Spitâmô Zarathushtrô--Hail to us, for an âthravan, Spitama Zarathushtra, has been born," (Yt 13.94) only indicates that the composer of the eulogy was an âthravan who obviously preferred to hail Zarathushtra as the foremost "reformer" of his particular profession.   Had it been composed by a warrior or an agriculturalist poet, Zarathushtra would have been hailed as the "foremost" warrior or settler.  It may be noted that the second eulogy in Farvardin Yasht calls him ahu, ratu andpaoiryô-tkaesha (lord, leader, and foremost-in-doctrine) and uses several superlatives to praise him and yet does not make an âthravan of him.  The solitary use of zaotar in the Gathas (Song 6.6) in which Zarathushtra, who repeatedly condemns the cultic rituals performed by karapan priests and kavi princes, calls himself the "straight" invoker who does not indulge in any of them, proves otherwise that he was not a ritualistic priest by profession and that he was only an invoker, a true invoker indeed.  His Gathas stand the best testimony to his being non-ritualistic.
Above all, had Zarathushtra been of a priestly class, he would have definitely mentioned it in his Gathas.  He did take enough care to give his full family name, Spitâma Haechataspa on several occasions.  He could have added the term âthravan, at least once.  The three professions or classes of society--priests, warriors, and the prospering settlers--are absent in the Gathas and other Gathic texts.  This does not mean that they did not exist in his days.   The truth is that he did not believe in them as boundaries dividing human society into three water-tight compartments.  The only profession he encouraged was the settlement of people in fields of agriculture, animal husbandry and crafts.  He is the person who coined the term vâstrya-fshuyant, "prospering settler."  We have no trace of it in pre-Zarathushtrian Avestan texts and the Vedas.   That is why he is called the Vâstâr, meaning "settler, rehabilitator" of the oppressed in the Ahunavar formula, the opening stanza of the Gathas.
Conclusion
Keeping in view all the above points, I come to the conclusion that:
 1. Asho Zarathushtra was not a priest, karapan, âthravan, or one known by any other Indo-Iranian term.
2. Asho Zarathushtra and his dedicated companions went spreading the message as mâñthrans, thought-provokers.
3. They were also known as Magavans, belonging to Maza Maga, the Great Magnonimity, the Great World Fellowship founded by Zarathushtra. This term gave rise to Magu priests of a Median tribe.
4. The âthravans, professional priests of the Indo-Iranian Haoma/Soma cult, embraced the Good Religion of Zarathushtra and managed to maintain their leadership.  It is they who put the mâñthrans into oblivion.
5. There was no institutionalized priestly profession during the Gathic period.
6. Even after its establishment as an institution, it was not necessarily a full-time profession.  There were many part-time priests who attended to it only if their main occupation permitted them.
7. It was an acquired occupation and not a hereditary profession.  The other two professions of warriors and prospering settlers were of equal importance.
8. Any aspiring person, young or old, male or female, could learn the knowledge to become a priest.
9. The candidate for priesthood had to go through a rigorous course of at least three years to attain the desired standard in Gathic studies alone.
10. The training school was established by Zarathushtra and promoted by his companions and their successors on a specific system.
11. The extent Avesta and Pahlavi books have no description of the initiation of candidate to priesthood, perhaps because of its simplicity or its usual synchronization with the initiation into adulthood.
12. The priest, far above being a "mumbler" of Avestan texts, was an expounder of the religion of Good Conscience, an interpreter of the Divine Doctrine, and a scholar of the sciences of his or her days.

The Zarathushtrian Assembly's Position

 True to the Gathic tradition that every profession which promotes human society is good and noble, the Zarathushtrian Assembly does not entertain a priestly class or division. It has proficient persons who officiate at ceremonies; act as chief witnesses at, for instance, wedding solemnizations; lead congregational prayers; convey the Divine Message; and teach those who want to learn and spread that message. Any able person, male or female, may qualify to be chosen and recognized as a ratu, a leader, aethrapaiti, a teacher, or hamidhpaiti, an assembly head.
The Assembly direly needs such devoted, dedicated, learned, and wise leaders, teachers and heads of the assemblies for the promotion of its chapters with the aim of spreading the divine, thought-provoking message of Zarathushtra and guiding its members and friends. The Assembly has the training of ratu, aethrapaiti, and hamidhpaiti in its program.  These classes have been introduced on periodical basis and are running well.

* * * * * *

Note: S = Song as it stands within the Gathas; Y = Yasna; Yt = Yasht; V = Vendidad; Vp = Vispered.

(1) With the exception of the last two paragraphs added now, the above paper was read at "The Conference on Zoroastrian Doctrine, Culture & History" under the auspices of the World Zoroastrian Organization, London, hosted by the Zoroastrian Association of Metropolitan Chicago, Hinsdale, Illinois, November 26, 1987. 
(2) Magu in Old Persian, and its  subsequent terms of  magus (plural magi), magian, for members of the priestly tribe of Medes during Median and Achaemenian periods in Ancient Iran indicate that in later times, the word became related to a priest and the priestly class. Nonetheless, the Pahlavi magog, Persian mogh, Arabic majûs meaning "Zarathushtrian" and magopat, "head ofmago(g)" and therefore a priest show that it continued to be applied to a member of the Zarathushtrian fellowship and not necessarily to "priest." Furthermore, maga is rendered magîh, magianship with a gloss "pure goodness." It is a generic term. It ismobed (magopat) which means "priest."
(3) See Zarathushtrian Ceremonies, a reconstruction, by Ali A. Jafarey, Ushta Publications, Cyrpress, California, 1992) for the details of the Gathic rituals.
(4) As already stated, the âthravans (Vedic Sanskrit atharvans) were descendents of *âthrava/atharva, a legendry fire-priest of the Indo-Iranian lore.  A study of the Gathic parts of the Avesta and the Vedas proves that the âthravans/atharvans were not connected with the Gathic parts and the three early Vedas--Rig, Sâman, and Yajur. The atharvans are said to be the composers of theAtharvaveda.  While the three Vedas belong to the higher class of Indo-Aryans, the contents of the Atharvaveda, with their spells and charms, show that the atharvans belonged to the superstitious laity. The non-Gathic parts also show a fall in style and material.  Here too the âthravan style is evident. "The Atharvaveda was treated as a late addition to the Veda samhitas because the sagacious successors of the rishis, serving the princes and other aristocrats, knew well that it was an alien collection, composed by the atharvans, the fire-priests. It was not their shruti. They accepted it reluctantly only when they felt the rising market for spells, charms, and superstitions  among the ruling class, their patron princes.  The relevant parts of the Avesta composed by the âthravans had  better luck.  These parts were accorded a high position because on the Iranian side, the âthravans had ascended to completely control the religion founded by Zarathushtra.  Therefore much of the surviving Avesta, older or younger than the Gathic texts, is an "âthravan" composition.  I shall, therefore, call the non-Gathic texts as the Âthrava-Avesta
   Here is my theory:  Both the Atharvaveda and the Âthrava-Avesta are compositions of the atharvans/âthravans, the fire-priests serving the laity.  In India, the rishis dominated their society and their compositions were trayi, the three samhitas of Rigveda and its Sâman and Yajur supplements. They were trivedins only, not chaturvedins.  The atharvans were secondary in importance and their composition was not given the high place the atharvans wanted it to have. The atharvans did succeed in rising to a high position but at the cost of their very name.  They had to give it up and be better known as Brahmans and to have their composition be also called Bramanaveda, a later name for the Atharvaveda.
In Iran, the conditions were very favorable.  The âthravans rose, quietly replaced the mâñthrans and the magavans, and became the highest authority so much so that they even claimed Zarathushtra was an âthravan.  This was not enough.  They even put words into Ahura Mazda's mouth that he too was an âthravan, nay âthravatema, the supreme âthravan.  The entire Avesta, including the Gathas and their supplements in the Gathic dialect, a dialect different from their own, was claimed to be the âthravan composition, the divine composition revealed by the supreme âthravan Ahura Mazda, to an ever-asking âthravan Zarathushtra." (The texts within quotes is an extract from "Glimpses of the Atharvaveda in the Avesta," a paper read by the author at "The Atharvaveda Conference, held by the International Foundation for Vedic Studies, U.S.A., Dag Hamarskold Auditorium, United Nations, New York; July 14-16,  1993.)

Bibliography
  1. Âzargoshasb, Mobed Ardeshir, Marâsem-e Mazhabi va Âdâb-e    Zartoshtiân (Religious Ceremonies and Customs of the Zoroastrians), pp 257-277, Tehran, 2nd ed. 1979, (in Persian).
  2. Boyce, Prof. Mary, A History of Zoroastrianism, Vol. I, Leiden, 1975.
  3. Bulsara, Sohrab J., Aerpatastan and Nirangastan, Bombay, 1915.
  4. Dhabhar, Bamanji N., The Persian Rivayats of Hormazdyar Framarz and Others, Bombay, 1932.
  5. Dhalla, Dastur M. N., History of Zoroastrianism, New York, 1938.
  6. Dhalla, Dastur M. N., Zoroastrian Civilization, New York, 1922.
  7. Geldner, Karl, Avesta, the Sacred Books of Parsis, Stuttgart, 1896.
  8. Jafarey, Ali A., Stot Yasn, the Gathic Part of the Avesta, Tehran, 1981 (in Persian).
  9. Modi, J. J., The Religious Ceremonies and Customs of the Parsees, Bombay, 1937.
  10. Poure Davoud, E., Yasna, Vol. I, Tehran, 1952 (in Persian).
  11. Poure Davoud, E., Yasna, Vol. II, Tehran, 1958 (in Persian).
  12. Poure Davoud, E., Yasht-hâ, Vol. I, Tehran, 1958 (in Persian).
  13. Poure Davoud, E., Yasht-hâ, Vol. II, Tehran, 1959 (in Persian).
  14. Poure Davoud, E., Vîsparad, Tehran, 1957 (in Persian).
  15. Sacred Books of the East, The Zend-Avesta, Part I, Vendidad, Oxford, 1895.
  16. Sacred Books of the East, The Zend-Avesta, Part II, Yashts, Oxford, 1883.
  17. Sacred Books of the East, The Zend-Avesta, Part III, Yasna, Oxford, 1887.
  18. Sacred Books of the East, Pahlavi Texts, Part IV, (contents of the Nasks), Oxford, 1892.
  19. Sanjana, Darab P., The Dinkard, Vols. XVI and XVIII, London, 1917.
http://www.zoroastrian.org/articles/Zoroastrian%20Priest%20in%20the%20Avesta.htm 


The Citadel of the Original Royal Avesta in Persepolis

By Khoobchehr Keshavarzi (translated by Roya Monajem)
Panoramic view of the gardens and outside of the Tachara Palace,
painted by Charles Chipiez
Introduction
It is said both in the native and foreign sources that the original Avesta “written on 12,000 prepared cow-skins, and with gold ink,” was burnt together with other treasures and books when Alexander of Macedonia set Parsgarde (Persepolis) on fire. (1) In other sources, it is said that there were actually two copies, one kept in Shapigan treasury and the other in the “citadel of writings” dejnebeshteh (2) whose exact location had never been found, thus a mystery.
In this article based on the remaining architectural features of one of the buildings in Persepolis, known as Tachara Palace, we will first show that this building is not as believed to be Darius’ private palace, but most probably a Zoroastrian Temple (with a yazeshgah); and secondly, that mysterious “citadel of writings” dejnebeshteh, was most probably in the central room of this building.
This article is in fact a chapter of Keshavarzi’s book A New Approach to Pasargade, (Behjat, 2914) which won the prize of Iranian Society of Architects this year.
*******
According to the existing texts, Tachara was the first building of the complex called Pars-garde (Persian City)[i], constructed on the skirts of the mountain of Mehr (Love) later changed to Rahmat (Mercy). Its entrance used to be from the south, which later was closed due to some unknown reasons.
Now if we look at this majestic ruined edifice, which is said to be Darius’ private palace known as Tachara, and carefully examine its unique architectural features, we can notice a vital significant secret hidden from the eyes of the honorable scholars so far. These specific features are:
a) The platform of this building is 2.20-3 m higher than the floor of its neighboring palace of Apadana and its garden. The latter, which is the most distinguished part of the complex has 72 pillars, most probably inspired by 72 yasna-s of the Zoroastrian Holy book, Avesta, as some archaeologists speculate. According to Zoroastrian Tradition, it is only after learning the whole 72 yasnas that one reaches the required existential maturity to understand the Truth.
Despite that, Tachara overlooks the 72-pillared Apadana Palace, pointing to its higher significance in the language of architecture.
b) In contrast to other buildings of the complex, all erected on pillars, this is the sole building made of monoliths, pointing to the fact that durability must have been the major concern of its architects.
c) The sculpted figures on its base-reliefs are different from those of other buildings.
d) It has only one entrance on the west side, which was originally on the south side as mentioned above.
e) And the most challenging point is that there are some shelves in the main hall of this building decorated with engravings all around. According to Professor Shabazi, these shelves were protected by wooden doors.
f) There is a stony water basin (sangaab) and a water channel on the north part of its staircase, which runs down to the south on the west side of the building.
g) The inscriptions found in this building, like a birth certificate mention the five generations of kings who took part in its construction, annexations and subsequent repairs. They all sound very proud of their deed, asking God Ahuramazda to bless, protect and maintain their souls.
h) Finally, in contrast to royal courts, this building is totally isolated without any security routes and pathways. It looks more like a quarantine place than a palace.
Nearly all native and foreign archaeologists and scholars, including Shapour Shahbazi reached the conclusion that this relatively small building of the Persepolis complex known as Tachara, located on western south of Apadana Palace to be Darius’s private palace. The conclusion has most probably been based on the assumption that in classifying the users of Persepolis into distinct separated classes, no doubt, the king and his Royal demeanor and ceremonies would be the first priority.
As a Royal private palace, it then would have required a kitchen and it is on this account that the sculpted figures on the base-reliefs of its staircase were interpreted as representing servants working in the Royal kitchen or carrying oblations and the sacrificed animals to the Royal Palace.
Now before dealing further with the unique architectural features of this building and for a better understanding of its most probable real function, I will first examine the inscriptions found in this building, which as mentioned before act like its birth certificate.
Inscriptions
First comes the inscription engraved in three languages, Elamite, Ancient Persian and Babylonian on both sides of the southern threshold of the hall above the head of the king. It reads:
“Darius Shah, the great king, king of kings, king of countries, the son of Vishtaspe Achamenid, built this Tachara.”
In addition, on the lapis lazuli doorknob found in the same building there is an inscription reading “constructed by Darius.” (see fig.1) This means that Darius’ signature is found on even the relatively insignificant components of this building, pointing to its importance and Darius’ pride of his accomplishment. This can also be another seemingly ‘logical’ reason for the assumption that it was his private palace.
Figure 1

Source: A Doorknob made of precious stone, Ralph Norman Sharp, The inscriptions in old Persian cuneiform of the Ach�menian emperors
Cornelius de Brown who visited the building in 1904 has reported how he ruined the engravings of the two sides of the west pillar, while trying to remove a part of Daruis’s outfit to take home to Paris. The inscription on the stolen parts now preserved in the treasury of the National Library in Paris, again written in the three above languages reads:
“The Great King Darius, the Son of Vishtaspe Achaemenid.”
There is yet another inscription repeated 18 times on the cornices of its central hall, mentioned above. This too is in three languages and reads:
“The stony frame made for Darius’s vithiya” (see fig.2)
Figure 2

Ralph Norman Sharp, The inscriptions in Old Persian cuneiform of the Ach�menian emperors

The next inscription attributed to the next generation, i.e. Khashayar Shah (Xerses) reads:
“... By the will of Ahuramazda, Daruis who was my father built this palace. May Ahuramazda and other gods protect what my father Darius and I have done.”
This inscription is repeated five times in Ancient Persian, Elamite, and Babylonian languages on the southern part of the platform and southern pillars of its balcony.
The inscription of Ardeshir III, in Ancient Persian is seen on the staircase built during his reign. It reads:
“Ahuramazda, the greatest of all gods who created this..., who made me king (Ardeshir), one of the unique kings among many, a unique ruler among many. I am Ardeshir, the great king, the king of kings, the king of countries, the king of this land. I am the son of Ardeshir Shah, Ardeshir Shah was the son of Daruis Shah, Daruis Shah was the son of Ardeshir Shah, Ardeshir Shah was the son of Khashayar Shah, Khashayar Shah was the son of Daruis Shah. Darius Shah was the son of Vishtaspe. Vishtaspe was the son of Arshameh, descended from Achaemenids. Ardeshir Shah says: I have built this stony staircase. May Ahuramazda and the divinity Mehr protect me and this country and whatever I have done.”
The names mentioned in this inscription shows that Ardeshir III, belonging to the fifth generation after Darius the Great was actually the king who repaired the staircase.
There is also another inscription in Sassanian Pahlavi language remaining from Shapur II in which after confessing that the king and all those who have participated in building Pasargade, worship Ahuramazda, it reads:
“... he held a great feast and performed the religious rituals... and then sacrificed an animal for the king of kings Shapur and his soul, and the one who first ordered to build this building.”
A Sassanian king, asking for salvation of the soul of the one who ordered to build this edifice belonging to the dynasty they overthrew! This is a very significant point implying its supreme importance, which should not be overlooked.
In these three inscriptions, three different words are used to designate the building ‘tachara,’ ‘hadish’ and “vi-th’, (‘vithiya’), all apparently having the same meaning as palace (kaakh), but in Persian this word khaakh also implies house, citadel and a tall building, a superb edifice. Most probably as it will be seen later, the use of triple designations for the same edifice is to suggest that it had all the various functions these words imply.
Now considering the relatively large number of inscriptions found in this comparatively small building, remaining from five generations of kings, it is hard to believe the claim that it served as a private palace of only one king.Based on this and the following architectural features, my hypothesis is that this marvelous edifice was a yazeshgaah, a place where religious rites and ceremonies were performed, in short a temple. That can then very well explain the relatively high number of its inscriptions, and why all the kings sound so full of pride for participating in its construction and maintenance.
So, once again before going into more detailed analysis of its unique architecture, let us say a few words about the religious rituals and ceremonies whose performance requires certain objects and procedures which help us to discover who might be those sculpted figures on its base-reliefs interpreted so far as servants working in the royal kitchen.
Relevant Religious Rites and Rituals
1) Rite of Yasna
Literally yasna means worship and prayer. It is also the name of the main liturgical texts (consisting of 72 chapters as mentioned before) and one of the five parts of Avesta. Rite of Yasna consists of reciting yasnas (yazshankhani or yazashana).
Yasna 22-26, are dedicated to the barsam (baremanbarsom, meaning sacred twigs), haoma (a sacred plant) and milk and their corresponding rites performed in veneration of Ahuramazdasorosh (equivalent to Gabriel or inner voice), amshaspandan (archangels) and fravashi (souls or spirits) of the virtuous. It should be mentioned that barsam is an important part of Zoroastrian liturgical apparatus, prepared from twigs (number varying according to the ceremony) of the haoma plant or pomegranate tied up in bundles.
The ritual is carried out by 7 mobad-s (Zoroastrian priests), whose tasks are:
Zot, is the highest mobad who recites the Yasnas.
Ha’vanan, is the mobad who prepares haoma (scared juice) for the ceremony.
Atrfakhsh attends the fire.
Farabartar is responsible for handing various utensil to the highest priest orZot .
Abret brings water for the ceremony.
Asnatar is responsible for washing and cleaning the plants and the utensils.
Raovishgar mixes the plants’ juice with milk (usually of goat).
Saroshavarz supervises the whole ceremony.
From the above description, it is clear that water, certain plants, milk and utensils required for grinding and mixing of these plants and extracting their juice are among the necessary means and procedures of the rite (s) performed. The plants need to be thoroughly washed and cleansed and the fresh milk is obtained by milking a goat just right before the rite, at the scene. Thus, making the presence of the stony water basin and water channel next to the building meaningful. The room on the left side then could be the place where the plants were washed and prepared, and those sculpted figures on the base-reliefs are disciples bringing what is necessary. There is one who is carrying (most probably) a goat.
It is not in vain to mention here that a very similar water channel is found in A’zargoshasb Fire temple too, even though A’tashkadeh (Fire Temple) is different from Yazeshgah (Place of Worship) in their functions. Yet, considering that A’zargoshasb was one of the most important fire-temples, then most probably it served as a yazeshgah as well.
The other requisite for all these preparation is ervisgaah, a large square stony table on which the barsom is prepared and the juice of plants is extracted and mixed with milk, while the corresponding yasnas are recited. In Tachara there is a similar structure in the middle of the room on the west side (see fig.4)

Figure 4, From “A collection of Traditional Iranian Architectural works” by Geographic Organization.
In this map, the architectural function is clearly seen in relation to the users.
In his book Iranians and Greeks, Plutarch writes: “A short while after the death of Darius II, his successor Ardeshir went to Parsrgade to perform the ritual ceremony of his enthronement performed by mobad-s. There in a place of worship named after the warring female divinity who can be the equivalent of the Roman Minerva, the goddess of wisdom, war and arts, the heir takes off his outfit and puts on what Darius had been wearing. He then eats a basket of figs, and other fruit with a glass of sour milk. In addition, there are other rituals which are hard to believe unless one sees them with one’s own eyes and hears them with one’s own ears.”
Doesn’t this quotation imply that there should have been a ‘temple’ formobad-s (priests) to perform the enthronement ceremony?
Bas-reliefs
a) Sculpted figures on the bas-reliefs of the southern staircase (fig.5),

Figure. 5 Note that they are alternatively wearing male (Median) and female (Persian) outfits, while both genders have covered their heads.
The figures appear in different outfits, but those repeated on the slope of the staircase, are alternatively wearing similar outfits; those wearing the Median coat and trousers are armed and bearded and those wearing Persian pleated dresses have soft feminine faces (see fig.6). They are women, and young boys, as has always been claimed. These figures are of the same stature as the men, thus implying that they are grown up and not adolescent boys who have not still grown beard. And when the faces are carefully scrutinized, little doubts remains about their femininity. To call them eunuch is like looking at the world from the point of view of recent Sultans who cruelly made young boys sterile. There is no reference to such an inhuman act in any old Zoroastrian texts. On the contrary, looking after one’s health is an imperative in this culture. One of the names of Urmazd or Ahuramazda (the eighteenth according to Urmazd Yasht of Avesta) is ‘one bestowing health.’

Figure 6, A girl carrying some utensils to the yazeshgahFrom Persepolis, Heidemarie Koch, Persepolis.

Going back to the same stone-carvings, we can conclude that in contrary to the claim that there is no trace of women in Persepolis, these very figures are the testimony of its falsity. These men and women are all wearing a head covering which is actually a special long shawl wrapped in a specific way as to cover their mouths too. They are carrying mortars and chalices for grinding and extraction of herbal juices, mixing them with milk, zohrwater, etc, together with a tray covered by a piece of cloth, most probably for carrying herbs and fruit used for the rite. The men, in addition to small tools, are carrying small goats, whose milk will be used for the rite. One can assume that those whose heads and mouths are covered and are not armed are the only ones who are allowed to enter yazeshgaah. (fig.5)
In addition, if we compare the protome of the Achaemenid Lady (fig.7a) with the two sculpted figures on the pillars with one of them carrying a long belt-like ribbon (known as belt of religion, or koshti in Zoroastrianism) in one hand (fig.7b) and a small flask in the other, we can notice the similarity of their hair-dressing, crown and facial anatomy, with the rather prominent curve of their breasts. They must be court ladies entering the building to attend the ceremony and maybe even taking part in it because, they are carrying, a brazier, a liquid container, small bowels and/or mortar.

Fig. 7a. The Protome of the Achaemenid Lady


Figure 7b. Traditional Iranian Architecture, Geographical Organization

Figure 7c. Notice the curve of her breast, in addition to her soft face
An additional proof for the claim that these figures are women and not young males, comes from a piece of fabric with figurative design showing women carrying barsam and koshti (belt of religion). Their free hands are held upward exactly like men when performing some religious rites. Therefore the most likely conclusion is that both men and women equally freely commuted to this place whose full probable functions will be discussed later.

Figure 7d. From the book Persepolis by Reza Qiasabadi
Finally, the last evidence for the falsity of the claim that these sculpted figures are kitchen servants is Xenophon’s repeated comments in hisAnabasis (mainly dealing with Cyrus’ education): “Persians and Achaemenids did not care much about food and eating.” In addition, it is said in certain ancient texts that Persians ate only once a day. So, how can people who did not care much about food and eating and were content with having one meal a day, dedicate a whole staircase to kitchen servants?
b) Bas-reliefs of the Central Hall
There are four bas-reliefs in the central hall. Before analyzing what they signify, it is necessary to say a few words about the basic principles of Zoroastrianism.
The essentials of Zoroaster’s teaching in Gathas is the faith in the divinity of Ahuramazda, and the twin opposing spirits Spenta Mainyu, the Bounteous Spirit and Angarah Mainyu, the Spirit of Destruction. Ahuramazda’s seven Amshaspands (archangels) are guiding lights to salvation and happiness in the same way as they assure Ahuramazda’s presence (good spirit) in the soul of righteous people. [ii]
Devils and their rivals symbolize Ahriman’s (evil spirit) in people and the task of the virtuous people is to follow the example of Amshaspandan to help the Bounteous Spirit and ultimately Ahuramazda in the struggle to subdue and restrain the Spirit of Destruction (Dorough, lies).
In yasna (chapter 31, paragraph 18) it is said:
“Therefore, you should not listen to the words and teaching of Dorvands (followers of dorouj = Lies (doruj) or devils) who bring about destruction and ruin and you should resist them with arms.”
This is what the four stone-carvings of the central hall of Tachara are in fact illustrating: the struggle of the king, hero, the Ideal Human, symbolizing the bounteous spirit of Amshaspands with the Spirit of Evil, symbolized by complex demonic creatures. (Figures 8-11, notice the spear (the arm mentioned in the above quotation from Avesta) being pushed into the belly of the creature in all the four images). All the images are taken from A Collection of Traditional Iranian Architecture, printed at Iranian Geographical Organization, 1976.
Figure. 8
Figure. 9
Figure. 10
Figure. 11
In short, what the stone-carvings of this hall, which based on the remaining inscriptions, had been a very special place, more or less undoubtedly illustrate is the rite of evolutionary passage from the human to the divine stage.
Now we reach the peak of our analysis; the presence of shelves protected by wooden doors in the central hall, each decorated on top with a repeated inscription in the words of Darius, reminding their high importance to the users.
I would like to claim that this square shaped small hall, yet decorated with a comparatively large number of special bas-reliefs depicting the king (ideal human being), entering into the hall from the west-north part, or his exit from yazeshgaah, while holding the barasm, the scenes of his spiritual struggles with the inner demons and beasts, with a separate royal entrance door, an annexed yazeshgaah, with Persian soldiers guarding it from the front as well as the southern balcony, located in a solitary building (thus making it easily accessible to everyone), is most probably that very famousdejnapshank, with shelves made from monoliths, protected with wooden doors, decorated with inscriptions, repeated 18 times, where the Avesta written with gold ink on 12,000 cow skin was kept.
The claim is based on the following additional evidences.
We read in Pour-Davood’s Gathas:
“Tansar (Tosar), the well-known sage (hirbodan hirbod, highest priest) wrote in a letter written about the king Ardeshir Babakan, to the king of Tabarestan 1700 years ago: “You know Alexander burnt our Holy Book written on 12000 cow-skins in the city of Estakhr.” In addition, Pour-Davood writes:
“Now, it is said in the book of Dinkerd, Zardosht Sepanteman gave 21 chapters of Avesta to Gashtasb and according to another tradition he handed it to Dara, the son of Dara. One of these copies was kept in the treasury in Shapigaan and the other in Dejnapshteh. Avesta had 1000 chapters in total. When the cursed Alexander burnt the Iranian Royal Palace, the Holy Book was burnt with it too. The Greeks took the other copy from Shapigaan and translated it into their own language.”
Pour Davood translated “dejnapshtak” as the ‘citadel of papers’ or the registry office (archive).
Now the most valid evidence is perhaps the inscription remaining from the next dynasty, i.e. Sassanian, making it as significant as those of the builders. According to this inscription, found in the same building, when the great Sassanians reached this place they felt obliged to perform certain religious rites, pray for their ancestors and offer sacrifices for those who built this building. This is particularly important when we remember that even though Sassanians were very religious, but as one can speculate, they could not care about the kings of another dynasty, the founders of this majestic Tachara. This inscription belongs to the third century, i.e. nearly 8 centuries after the construction of Persepolis. The remarkable durability of Tachara, the way it still inspired awe and religiosity leaves little doubt about its holiness and religious function.
Conclusion:
As the guiding paradigms of ordinary people, the royal ritual demeanor of Achaemenid kings, the whole complex of Parsagade together with its bas-reliefs were designed and built in harmony with the way they approached human existence and the Universe. Considered as a stone book, its architectural plan and elements, its bas-reliefs and inscriptions are the phrases, manifesting the lofty sacred ideas and ideals expressed in the imperishable spirit of these forms.
In order to reach a deep understanding of this splendid extraordinarily unique earthly palace of existence, one should walk along it, breathe in its majesty, encounter Time, see the signs, hear the voices, perceive the impression of the resonating echoes, endure the weight of awe and supremacy, envision merit and value, recognize depth, learn from light, try and savour pure reflection to the point of having a mirror-like quality, conceive imperatives and rites, discover the impasses of users, and finally take a distance from them all in order to lend wings to these contemplations to assume a three dimensional volume, turn and dance in and out of it, until reaching a point of standstill when the whole complex begins to vibrate with life, revealing its secrets.
The findings presenting themselves in this way would leave little doubt that Tachara was the Royal Zoroastrian palace of rites and ceremonies (yazeshgaah), and the mysterious citadel (dejnebeshteh)of the Original Royal Avesta written with gold ink on 12000 cow-skins with the essence of its content illustrated and preserved on its walls for all the generations to come.

References:
[i] In old Persian garde means city, so we have Pars (Persian)-garde which the Greek called it thus Persepolis. Due to some carelessness on the side of scholars and researchers, the Persian word for Persepolis is now written and pronounced as Pasargad.
[ii] For more information, see Khoobchehr Keshavarzi, A New Approach to Stone-reliefs of Persepolis, at Tavoos Online.
http://www.payvand.com/news/15/jul/1168.html

S. Kalyanaraman
Sarasvati Research Center
November 28, 2015

National Water Grid for 24x7 water to every farm, every home for Bharatam Janam. Opportunity of a life-time for NaMo to announce.

$
0
0
NaMo should announce a National Water Grid for Bharatam.

Floods and droughts can be resolved with interlinking of rivers. By interlinking water tanks of Bharatam, a Grid can be put in place to make available water 24x7 for creating Swacch Bharat.

An additional 9 crore acres of wet land with assured irrigation from command areas can be distributed to 9 crore landless families. NaMo, unleash this revolution

Here is a satellite image of the network of tanks south of Vindhyas. Imagine the potential for water grid if these tanks can be interlinked.

Supreme Court has given a judgement to implement the interlinking in 5 years. Now is the time to take Bharatam on the rashtram, path of abhyudayam, a revolution for the poor, landless farmers. The agricultural production can treble and Bharatam farmers can feed the world.

Namaskaram.

Kalyanaraman

https://www.scribd.com/doc/291447216/National-Water-Grid-24x7-for-every-farm-home-Nov-2015


National waterway trial by December end -- Subrat Das. NaMo, announce National Water Grid 24x7 water for every farm, every home, for Swacch Bharat

$
0
0
Sunday , November 29 , 2015 |

National waterway trial by December end

- 300-tonne barge being brought from Calcutta to Dhamra for the purpose
The plan of National Waterway No. 5
Bhubaneswar, Nov. 28: The stage is set to commence trial operation of cargo vessels in the National Waterway No. 5 around December end.
"The trial operation will be conducted between Dhamra and Erada," S. Dandapat, chief engineer of the Inlands Authority of India, which is carrying out the project, told The Telegraph.
An Authority official said a 300-tonne barge was being brought from Calcutta to Dhamra to carry out the trial operation. The 201-km stretch between Jokadia near Kalinganagar and Paradip and Dhamra ports is being developed by the Noida-based central government agency in the first phase in association with the state government, Paradip and Dhamra ports.
This will be part of the national waterway being planned between Talcher coalfields and Haldia port in Bengal, the idea of which was conceived in 2008.
On June 30 last year, the authority had a signed an MoU with the state government, Paradip Port Trust and Dhamra Port Company Limited for the development of the first phase of the project. In the second phase, the stretch between Talcher and Jokadia (131km) will be developed. The two-phase project with a length of 332km will be executed at an estimated cost of Rs 2,000 crore.
The proposed waterway will help the industries in Kalinganagar and Vyasa Nagar industrial hub, along with the mines in Talcher and Daitary, to transport their goods through the two major ports of the state. While a number of steel plants have come up at Kalinganagar, there are several coal mines in Talcher and iron ore and chromite mines in Daitary. Tata's three-million tonne steel plant was also recently inaugurated at Kalinganagar.
To facilitate the trial operation of cargo vessels, a temporary terminal at Erada near Bari in Jajpur district is being developed and seven acres has been identified for the purpose, said an official source.
Two agencies have been selected to dredge the non-tidal waterway from Erada to Padanipal. They are in the process of mobilising equipment for the dredging, said an official associated with the project.
Water and Power Consultancy Services Limited had prepared the original detailed project report in 2010, which is being updated, said the authority's deputy project director Abinash Roul. The IIT Guwahati has been entrusted with the job to conduct mathematical model studies for the Brahmani delta river system, where the project is being implemented.
Inland Waterways Consortium (Odisha) Limited is being set up to develop a permanent terminal near Kalinganagar. The Odisha Industrial Infrastructure Development Corporation (Idco) is co-ordinating the work of setting up of the joint venture company.
While the authority is collecting land records for location of the permanent terminal facilities, Dhamra Port Company Limited has already completed a barge jetty in their port area. The port trust has already identified a location for setting up their captive terminal near Atharbanki along the Mahanadi.
Commerce and transport minister Ramesh Chandra Majhi, who reviewed the progress of the waterway project on November 13, has asked the authority to stick to the execution schedule and ensure that the trial took place by the end of December.
"Regular review meetings should be held among the inlands authority, state water resources department and the commerce department to sort out bottlenecks at the field level," said Majhi.

http://www.telegraphindia.com/1151129/jsp/frontpage/story_55710.jsp#.Vlo3JVgrLZY
Viewing all 11035 articles
Browse latest View live


<script src="https://jsc.adskeeper.com/r/s/rssing.com.1596347.js" async> </script>